Summary:Jimin has three secrets, the first is that he’s a psychopath and the second is…
Tags:Flash back chapter, unreliable narrators, controversial characterization, psychopath Jimin, obsessive behaviors, yandere! jimin, morally questionable characters, guns, violence, gore, blood, murder, a brief drug reference or two, crime, first time smoking, depression, anxiety, hurt/comfort, medication for said depression, morally grey characters, Epilepsy, 4th wall breaks, vminkook focused, mild sexual content.
W/c:13.0k
A/n:Several people guessed Jimin’s second secret in my ask box! but no one has guessed the third yet! i hope you enjoy it, i’m posting this immediately after getting my wisdom teeth removed~ so wish me luck! if certain parts of this this chapter seems like it’s intentionally vague or intentionally misleading thats the point- i try to write each character differently and jimin’s pov is written mostly in reference to tae- if it doesn’t involve tae (or one of his other loves) why mention it you know? this chapter is stylistic to say the least.
The narrative is so interesting, so different, it clearly shows how is telling us it! I love it!!!! I wasnt sure at first what you’d mean as jimins narrative and how unreliable but know I get it!!! And just- Wow Li!!!! It’s so good it clearly shows his personality and his trying to convince us, it’s like really getting in his mind!!
I never thought much about how the pack got together but I Love this bits of their past, when they’re just 3 of them, the courting, kookies getting in love with them and how he started to love him and when joon got in their lives and ♥️♥️♥️
I just love it!!! It’s in the past but it doesn’t make this chapter a filer or less interesting than the story in the present!
The mafia part was also interesting…. I like the ideia that he got into it not because he truly wanted but the opportunity appeared and he needed the money. Not gonna lie, I feel how heavy it is and how it’s got more heavier now for him (the description of his first murder and now at the end, you clearly see that he wasn’t happy at first but now he is even less happy lol)
If I’m not wrong, you said that some member of the pack would change jobs at the end of the story, right? I hope Minnie be one of them also, will they know about it?? I wonder if all the secrets will be shown to everyone at some point, like jinnies as well (that also must know about minnie)
I was so dumb that I thought his secret was that he was in the mafia, not that he knew that yoongi was who he is now…him going to find him at that supermarket wasn’t a coincidence, them? He found him and planed that?
If we have to people involved with mafia in the pack I hope they be ready to whatever monbyul brings at some point and protect yoongis and Mc urgh
I’m so so in love with the pack~ when you described how minnie memorized their likes I could picture them together and oh I’ll never be tired to read their little love scenes ♥️♥️♥️
I’m glad they found each other, it feels like minnie was OK taking care of them both till koo got will and joon and jinnie really helped him carry that extra emotion… he also saying he’s not human enough to have anxiety and actually having it and Jin being the one to calm him down- it’s totally like “shushhh Minnie you’re not the monster you’re trying to tell us you are”.
500% in love with him sticker!!!
Thanks for this update!!!!
I hope you’re feeling better and enjoying your day!!! Much kisses and love!
@hananinare ahhhhhh im so glad that you enjoyed the diffrence in pov change and the change in style! it was really really daunting to write but im so glad it was pulled off well! it is really heavy to jimin- his whole like- being is in a way? like being in love and loving them is the only peace he gets T-T
i know the little flashback chapters here and there might not be the most interesting things because of course we already knows who ends up with who and stuff- but im glad that people are still enjoying them for their little tidbits.
yes! there will be several occupation changes near the end of bily and jiminie is going to be one of them, i can’t spoil it but! it makes me verry happy to think about what happens with them<3 all the secrets are eventually going to come out and be talked about within the pack- though it’s more events that have forced their hand.
minnie did not actually plan to find Yoongi, you’re going to see the section of the story again immediately following Yoongi leaving the pack from a Different perspective. but that part was entirely accidental! jimin didn’t know yoongi would be there in h-mart.
jinmin in this are…so cute- you put it so well. jimin couldn’t be the pack alpha he wanted to be and cope with all the stress, bending to jin and namjoon is so much better for him. now i think people kinda understand what i mean when i say that like- weather or not jimin is psychopathic is really up to interpretation, because he does feel anxiety and intense love and sympathy for others. he’s not just all murder and all love for tae tae you know?
im so happy that you enjoyed this chapter~ im sorry it took me a second to respond to you i don’t know how i forgot! i always enjoy reading your responses to this <3 thank you for leaving them <3
Tags: Fluff, detailed aftercare, collars, discussions of sexual bingeing, breif flashbacks to other bdsm scenes, bdsm dynamics, dom Jin, dom Namjoon, dom Yoongi, sub jk, sub m/c, subspace, dom space, mentioned dom drop, self esteem issues, calorie counting, implied relapse,
W/c: 10.5k
A/n: this chapter is one that had to be split because it was getting closer and closer to 15k even before editing but! it’s very sweet and fluffy, after the cliffhanger that happened in chapter 28- i gathered that people really wanted to see the m/c wearing the collar for the first time and even though thats not exactly like…the most pertinent thing to the story, i felt it needed to be written~
“You’re not going to make me put it on myself, are you?”
It’s not surprising that the request grants you frustrated growls from your packmates, Jungkook lets out a small purr. Namjoon’s hands shake- but Jin’s guilty smile says that maybe you’ve all had a little too much excitement for today.
Yoongi grins, dark eyes glimmering with heat, “You know exactly what to say to get Joonie riled up sweetheart” your mate comments, staring at you like you’ve just promised to end world hunger.
i@petalskook asked: Hi bae I can ask for a reaction to bts mafia au when a rival member enters his house (in order to scare his wife but ends up almost ab*sing her) and they arrive and see that scene. I know it’s a sensitive issue, but I want to see blood thanks
Here you go sweetheart!~ Enjoy!
WARNING! This post contains material that might trigger some, so please read at your own risk!
Seokjin
This man would go full on “killer-mode” the minute he saw you on the carpeted floor of the living room, with a man towering over you, and his fist high in the air above your head. He would waste no time, as he grabbed this man and picked him up so far off the ground, that for a moment, his feet couldn’t touch it as he slammed him against a wall nearby, with hate in his eyes, and rage in his voice as he yelled at the top of his lungs, screaming and asking what he was doing there in his house, let alone what he was doing to you.The man would try fighting him off, but it was no use,Seokjin, was much more powerful than him in that moment. All he could see was red, nothing else mattered in that moment, but the want to kill him. Even if you tried to yell for everything to just stop, he wouldn’t listen, it’s not that he didn’t listen to you, but his mind wasn’t in the right place then and there. He would be beyond gone. Seeing you in pain, broke him like no other. His mind would get the better of him as he pulled the man from the wall, another thought of you being in pain crossed his mind, another slam against the wall the man went. Then another thought crossed his mind, making him slam him against the wall once more. By this time, the man started to stir as he started to slowly loose consciousness, but this still didn’t stop Seokjin from continuing to slam him, again, and again. It wouldn’t stop until, the man blacked out and grew limp.
“I’ll never ever let you or anyone else touch (y/n) ever again!! “
Namjoon
He was a smart man when it came to everything around him. That’s why he was so great when it came to how he did business. That’s why he knew he had to remain that way once he saw this man in his house, with his wife. No. He wasn’t having it. He would go over to the two of you, rip you away from him and put him behind you.as he pulled out his g*n and aimed it at him with a blank expression. He had no remorse for this person right here and now. How could he? He broke into a place that was supposed to be his own personal space, and roughed up his girl, and now he was going to rough him up, but not without asking some questions first. He knew that someone put him up to this, and he wanted to know just who. The man told him he wouldn’t say a word, because of loyalty, but this made Namjoon raise an eyebrow, and found himself pulling the trigger, but click his tongue as he missed and gently grazed his shoulder.But this still wasn’t enough to make him talk. It wouldn’t be until Namjoon hit him with the butt of the g*n, before aiming it at him again, saying how he wasn’t going to ask twice. He finally talked, but not without making sure Namjoon kept his word on not to shoot him again. Once he talked, he pulled the trigger with a solemn expression as the room grew quiet. After he made sure he wasn’t going to make another sound he recoiled his weapon and turned to you with a sadly tone, apologizing that you had to see that.
“I don’t keep my word when it comes to the (rival gang name), or anyone who touches my woman.”
Yoongi
Even though he would be seething with anger the minute that he saw this other man about to hurt his most favorite person in the world, not to mention even touching you, he would put that aside, as something within his head snapped. The other man, knowing just how crazy thatthe Min Yoongi, could be, he quickly moved away from you, throwing you against the couch in the process; He just had to get away, but it was too late as Yoongi was by him in the blink of an eye, gripping his shoulder tightly, so tightly that he the man thought if he squeezed an inch harder, his acromion would surely break in his hands. Through the cries and groans from the rival member, Yoongi would talk to him, in a amused yet calm tone, reminding him on how he knew just where his family lived, and it would be a shame if something were to happen to them, due to this careless act of his. After the whole ordeal, he let him off the hook, only because he loved to put fear in others, it gave him so much pleasure, and he definitely knew that this man was doing just that now, fearing him. As he scurried out the house, Yoongi would then make his way over to you, to make sure you were okay. Of course, then you would see his true emotions as a look of sadness and pain crossed his face, but he didn’t care. You made him vulnerable and he wanted to show you, just how sorry he was that he wasn’t there in the first place.
“Now…I know your parents live on Richmond street along with your little sisters. It would be a shame if something were to happen to them while in the safety of their own home, wouldn’t it?”
Hoseok
Even though he was one of the big bosses around town, his smile and positive attitude still held some weight. People around town found him crazier this way, because they never knew when he was going to snap, or what he was ever thinking. His smile, was his poker face. That’s why whenever he flashed a smile towards the man who had ahold of you, it was instant regret for him. The rival member slowly stood up, with your arm still in his hand after his episode of him shaking you. Hoseok, seeing how frightened you were as he sat down across the room, motioned over to you and pat his thigh, with a soothing voice as he cooed out, “Come here, baby.” He knew the man was going to let go as you easily slipped your arm from his now shaking and clammy hand.After you went over to go sit down, and he made sure his arm was firmly, but warmly wrapped around you, that’s when business would start. He would motion for his right hand man, who had also been in the room behind him, to grab him before he could cause anymore trouble. He would then set you down gently, on the chair he sat on, before getting up and rolling up his sleeves. The smile that was once plastered on his face, was now turn downward into a frown as he walked up to this man. He paused for a moment, wanting him to see the rage he felt, before he finally pushed his fast into his stomach, reeling it back to his at his fist, then smile before swiping it across his mouth once, twice, and a third time. He would wail on him until no end.
“You’re going to regret touching my precious wife. I’ll make sure of that.”
Jimin
Just like Jin, he would see red. He had just came home from working out at the gym, but stopped in the doorway, only to see this man atop of you, as you thrashed about, as he tried to grab your arms and hold you down. Immediately, he would run over to where the scene was unfolding with a booming, “NO!” as he grabbed the strap of the bag and threw it over the man’s neck, before giving it as tight tug. He put all his might and strength into choking him. No matter how hard the man smacked his flailing hands back against Jimin’s face, as he tried to get him off of him he never let up. And he couldn’t until he knew he was dead, or at least unconscious. He would try pulling him back away from you, not wanting him to fall against you, but during this, the man broke free and turned the tables on Jimin as he started to wail on him with his fists while he tried gaining composure yet again, but it would be of no use. Even if he gave him a few good hits, Jimin wouldn’t feel any of them as there was still adrenaline coursing through his body. All you could do was watch in horror as the fighting continued on, until the other man grew so tired and weak, that he finally gave up. He laid there, in his sweat and blood, as Jimin stood up and spit at him,before ordering the man who was with him, waiting outside, to “take out the trash” and clean up the mess, before going over to you, and cradling you in his arms, apologizing over and over again for not being here with you instead and letting it get this far.
“I’m so so sorry babygirl…don’t worry. He’s never going to touch you again…”
Taehyung
He was the kind of boss-man who loved to play mind games with his victims, and that’s just what he did with this man who was in a sacred place of his, scaring the love of his life. He had to hold back whenever he saw this man holding onto a scared and crying you. He stood there for a moment, with a few of his men who had followed him inside, feeling that something wasn’t right that night, and they were right. He stood there for a moment, with a finger tapping against his lips while he hummed out, going around and asking each person what they thought that this mans punishment should be for breaking into his haven, and touching his angel. He chuckled at the responses, before shaking his head and agreeing that he should give him a pass this once, and let him go. The man ran from you and towards the front door, before Taehyung could change his mind, but was pummeled with Taehyung’s fist, sending him falling to his knees. That’s when Taehyung howled then got serious as he crouched down to his eye level, with a stare as cold as ice. He couldn’t believe that this man, thought he would let him leave without a scratch on him. He would then shake his head with a click of his tongue before letting his boys have at him. He would then proceed to go over and take you in his arms, leading you away from the scene behind you, and the screams of the man.
“You really think I would let you go so easily? Ha! You touched the most important person in my life. Boys- It’s free game from here.”
Jungkook
He would be in an array of emotions, since he wasn’t one to display them so well or easily. The only ones who he expressed true emotion towards, was you and his family. Everyone else had thought he was ‘hard-shell’ or cold blooded. In which, he was when it came to certain people. And truly the minute that he unlocked the door to his house, and saw this man scrambling away from you, as soon as he walked into the giant living room, man did his blood run cold. He scrambled to his feet as the man scrambled to his, while he tried getting away from you and the now angry Jungkook. But it was no use as Jungkook would tackle him to the ground and pin him down, with his hands to his throat. His eyes glazed over with a blank expression as he dug his hands deeper against his skin. You not wanting this to go any further, would yell out at him to stop. His hands would shake as his glazed over look stopped as it was replaced with anger. He would shake his head, and tell you how he hated him and wanted him to die for touching you. His emotions would get the better of him. He wouldn’t think clearly and this was his downfall, as the youngest boss. When it came to you, he would hurt anyone that even dare look your way, but this man did more, so he wanted him to pay with his life. He was out for blood.
“Don’t you dare touch her you b*sterd !!I’ll end you right now!!”
The warmth I’m feeling isn’t coming from the hot shower I just stepped out of. It was a warm feeling in my chest, along with the nervous patter of my heart. So I’m spending the night here? The rain doesn’t show any signs of stopping, and the cracking of thunder is enough to keep anyone inside.
Hoseok gave me a long sweatshirt of his along with some basketball shorts. I used the towel he provided to dry myself off and slip on the clothes he gave me. As I’m staring at myself in the partially fogged up mirror, I get a flashback to what happened in the car.
My skin still tickled with his soft but wanting touches. I’m also shocked at my actions. I really dug my hand into his pants with no shame. I stroked his dick, and begged for him to fuck me in the back of his car.
I shook my head, as if to shake off the embarrassment of the past events. As I removed myself from my thoughts, I recognized the sound of another running shower. Hoseok must be using his other bathroom to take a shower. I hung up the towel and grabbed my rain soaked clothes.
I stepped out of the bathroom, my hot skin being met by the cold air that circulated the hallway was refreshing, and caused me to sigh in bliss.
I shyly looked side to side, staring at the hallway that led to more rooms, and the way that led to the living room. I took small and hesitant steps towards the other doors down the hallway, not sure what I was looking for.
I came to a door that I thought was a closet and opened it, surprised to see a washer and dryer stacked on top of each other in the cramped space. They were clearly the newest model, and still had that new appliance gloss. The dryer already had something in it, making my stand on my tiptoes to glance in through the clear circular door. I recognized the shirt, and came to the conclusion that it was the clothes Hoseok wore on the date.
He must have thrown them in here while I was in the shower. I opened the dryer and tossed my clothes in, my eyes reading all the dials before setting them and pressing start.
The dryer hummed quietly while the clothes tumbled and turned inside. It was only a light vibration as well. Very different from my dryer, which was loud and echoed throughout my place.
Hoseok is clearly a man of luxury, even with the most simple things. I closed the door and walked down the hallway to the balcony-like area. I slowly made my way down the stairs and to the living room, finding time to gawk around at the decor. It’s simple like Hoseok, yet luxurious. It’s nothing overbearing either.
Hoseok doesn’t seem like the type to flaunt his wealth in excess. No big mansion with a bunch of unused rooms, but rather a comfortable and roomy condo. I stared into the darkness that was outside, and the other buildings in the distance.
Seeing as the whole left wall was glass, it made the room feel a bit larger. Small threads of light from other buildings giving me a sliver of the raindrops floating down towards the ground. I watched lightning whip through the sky, the thunder that followed being a loud rumble.
Speaking of rumble, my stomach makes a grunt sound, reminding me that we weren’t able to get dinner. With my hand pressed to my stomach, I shyly turned towards the dark walk way, strolling up the two small steps and cautiously venturing into the space.
My hands move along the wall hoping to find a light switch. My feet shuffled carefully, and I inched around, trying to keep from crashing into something.
My fingers run across something circular and hit it. Lights come shining on and I wince at the brightness, turning the circular dial to dim it. I look around to see a medium sized rectangular table with a few chairs. It seems to be a dining table, but with different sheets of paper scattered all about. There were opened binders and files carelessly thrown down.
You’d think Hoseok would have left them in a hurry, so he didn’t have time to clean it up.
I looked to my left to see some of the kitchen. It was barely visible, but the dining room lights gave me enough to see the switch for the kitchen. I switched the lights on and strolled in, my feet making a slapping noise on the cool tile floor.
The kitchen matched the penthouse perfectly. All the appliances were a shining silver while the medium sized island, cabinets and all the countertops were a smooth black wood. The tile floor was an imitation of white oak wood that kept the place from seeming too dark. It was spacious and unlike the dining room, very clean.
Everything has its place and would make anyone uncomfortable to move it. The coffee machine next to the mug rack that was next to the blender, before the gas stove interrupted the smooth countertop.
On the other side of the stove was a rice cooker and a toaster. All the appliances showed signs of being used, but were cleaned wonderfully.
I turned my eyes to the large two wide door fridge that had a drawer at the bottom as the freezer. I approach the fridge, staring at it. I glanced around me, as if I was doing something bad.
Is it okay for me to open his fridge? Should I wait for him to come back before I ask if I can cook something? I reached a hand out to rest on the handle before opening one of the doors.
Hoseok’s fridge was stocked beautifully. All the water bottles lined up like the aesthetic posts I would see on Tumblr. The condiments were organized and all the foods were set in certain places. Now I really feel bad to go in there and mess it up.
I open the other door and scan all the foods and items, deciding on some beef japchae. I started to take out the ingredients, taking the cuts of beef that were wrapped in one of the fridge compartments. I moved to the cabinets, getting more comfortable as I pulled out the needed items.
I found all the seasonings and bowls I would need while I hummed a song I heard on the radio.
I jump slightly when I heard a door closing, followed by footsteps coming down the stairs in a bit of a rush. I keep my eyes on the entrance way that connected the dining room with the living room. It wasn’t long before Hoseok’s figure rushes through, his cell phone pressed to his ear.
“No, no! Move it to next week! I will not let them threaten me in such a way.” He hissed into the phone, striding to the papers spread out on the dining table. He throws a glance my way, and I notice his eyes move about the kitchen. He saw all the things I took out and looked back at me in question.
I couldn’t answer, as the person on the phone had grabbed his attention once again. He wore a simple Tee with a colorful graphic on it, along with some black basketball shorts. I giggled at the butterflies building in my stomach. I’ve never seen Hoseok in comfortable clothes like he is now.
I took a deep breath as my eyes stayed on him. He was looking through the different sheets of paper on the table. He was muttering something, whether to himself or the person on the phone; I can’t be sure.
His brows furrowed as he stared down, listening to whatever was being said to him. I leaned against the counter, my arm pushing some of the items I laid out. His hair was still damp, and disheveled. Probably the results of a towel being roughly rubbed over it.
“They aren’t going to get a better offer. I am not going to use my time off to try to prove myself for some petty investment. I won’t call them, I won’t even send out an email.” He barked, rolling his eyes.
Whoever he was speaking to, was slowly pulling him into a bad mood. My mouth scrunched up bitterly, hoping that work wouldn’t take up all his time tonight. I turned my focus back to the food, taking out the meat preparing it.
I was zipping around the kitchen, Hoseok’s business banter fading into the background. I put the pot on the stove and got it nice and hot for the beef. Hoseok still stood at the table, making me wonder why he didn’t take a seat.
He probably was hoping to not waste this night with work as well. His reluctance to sit down showed his effort of finishing the call quickly.
I glanced towards the rice cooker, now that I wanted to pair sides of rice with the glass noodle dish. I looked in his, his eyes trained down on the table while he focused intently. I took small steps in his direction, my movement catching his attention right away.
As I got closer, he put a hand on my lower back, turning his phone away from his mouth to look at me. I leaned in a bit, the fresh smell of his soap tingling my senses.
“Can I use the rice cooker?” I whispered, trying to keep my voice down so as to not let my presence be known to those on the phone.
He smiled and rubbed my lower back in a very loving manner, “Yeah go ahead princess.” Unlike me, he didn’t whisper but spoke loudly, the tiny chatter I could barely hear from his phone had gone quiet. I went back to the kitchen and began with the rice and rice cooker.
“I was talking to my girlfriend.” Hoseok said as a matter of fact. He pauses and scoffs, turning his back to me while his tone grew sharp.
“Mr. Robins, I told you it was my time off. Don’t act surprised now! You’ve already cut into an important night so might as well finish this.”
When Hoseok speaks again it’s been a few minutes. I’m cooking the beef in the pan, the cackling and sizzling of it in the pan drowning out his words.
“Tell them I said that such petty threats do nothing for me. Let them know that my offer has an expiration date.” He pauses, glancing at me.
“Also Mr. Robins, don’t call outside of work hours anymore. I allowed it in the past, but let’s not make it a habit anymore. So tonight is the last time. But yes, talk to you soon.”
I turn my focus back to the meat, cooking it evenly before moving it to a plate. I start to put the noodles in the pot with boiling water and move to cut the vegetables I set out.
“Let me help.” Hoseok says from beside me. I jump, surprised to see him so close. His phone was no longer with him and set on the dining table. He looked down at me with a kind smile, his dimples on display as he did so.
“Okay,” I giggle, “Can you cut the vegetables for me?” He nods, and moves to the sink to watch his hands.
“You made yourself comfortable,” He chuckles, looking over his shoulder at me.
My cheeks warm up, “See, I knew you were going to say that. I was going to wait to ask if I could use your kitchen but I got hungry.”
We work in a comfortable silence, the sound of water boiling and the clunk of the knife hitting the cutting board. I drained the noodles and checked on the rice in the rice cooker.
We work efficiently and Hoseok turns to randomly smile at me every few minutes. I giggled each time, asking him if something was wrong. He’d only smile and shake his head no. The noodles were just about done, and I was lightly stir-frying them with the beef and the vegetables. Hoseok was washing the dishes.
This moment felt very domestic and I loved it. It wasn’t long before I was plating both meals and bringing them to the dining table. I gently moved some of the papers to the side, shuffling others together into stacks. Hoseok swiftly washed the rest of the dishes while I set the table.
His quick movements revealed just how hungry he was. I can’t be surprised. I’m sure his lunch was earlier in the day, and the rain killed our plans. He saw me shivering and thought it’d be better to cancel the dinner reservation he had for after the movie.
We eat in silence for a bit, our stomachs were crying out for some food. The pleased exhale as he eats has me thanking my mom in my heart.
The times she’d make me stay with her in the kitchen has come in handy. That’s how she’d try to bond with me, since work kept her away a lot. I naturally picked up on her recipes and at the young age of 12, I could cook dinner for the whole family.
That’s how the dream of becoming a chef manifested itself. My parents supported it, believing that’s what I was really going to pursue. But it was a phase I held onto for a year.
“It’s good?” I asked, taking my chopsticks and grabbing my side of rice. I put some rice in my mouth, watching Hoseok for an answer. He chewed and swallowed the noodles before grinning at me.
“You know it’s good.” He answered in a teasing manner, “I might have you over here every night.” He looks down at his food, missing the way my eyes widen at his words.
Have me over here every night? He was too focused on his food to notice my still figure. By the time I snapped out of it, a pregnant quiet fell over us.
Once again it was a comfortable quiet. We were simply enjoying each other’s company. We’d talk every once in a while, Hoseok finding something to say that would cause me to laugh. Was he always this funny?
I narrowed my eyes at him, realizing that he was speaking his thoughts more. I enjoyed it, gladly listening to whatever he’d have to say.
“What time do you need to wake up tomorrow?” His question was coming out of left field, seeing as he was previously talking about how much he enjoyed the seasoning on the beef.
“I’ll need to get home then get ready, so probably 8 am. They have me coming in later, since I’m only doing paperwork.” A slight pout on my lips as I spoke. Ugh, paperwork. It’s what I dislike the most about my job but I’ll be confined in my office doing just that.
“Okay, I’ll drive you home, then to work.” He informs me, taking some more noodles in his mouth.
I could only nod in response, and we returned to silence. We never really said that I’d be staying the night, but a wordless understanding was met. As I finished my food, I noticed Hoseok glancing at his phone, checking the time. I drummed my fingers lightly on the table, curious if he had something he had to attend to.
I waited till he was done with his food, looking up to meet my blank expression.
“What’s up?” He says simply, putting his chopsticks into the bigger glass bowl.
I lean forward, setting an elbow on the table, “Do you have something to do? You keep looking at your phone.”
He blinks at me, trying to figure out how to respond. The guilty look on his face told me everything I needed to know.
“I just have some contracts I need to write up. I didn’t want to ignore you while yo–”
I cut him off, vigorously shaking my head.
“It’s fine,” I reassure him, “I know you’re a busy man, and you weren’t expecting me to be staying here so you don’t have to entertain me. I’ll watch TV or something.”
He raises an eyebrow at me, his hair now dry and ruffled out like it was just brushed.
“Are you sure?”
“I’m sure.” I confirm, reaching my hand out to smooth out his hair.
~!~
I only watched TV for an hour before I was growing bored. I grabbed the remote, flipping through the channels. I passed various shows, seeing the scenes flash on the large flat screen for no more than a second. I groaned into defeat, deciding that I’d just review some medical notes from my email.
I noticed my purse carelessly thrown on the loveseat adjacent to me. I stood up, grabbing the pursue and situating myself in that same loveseat.
I figured that since Hoseok was somewhere in the condo working, I couldn’t disturb him much from the living room. I glanced around me, looking at the spiral stairs that led to the second level.
Using bluetooth, I connected my phone to the Bose soundbar that the TV was using as an output. Music always helps me study and review. Whether it was patient files or some techniques that I had to brush up on.
My phone showed that it was 11:47pm. After a long day of work, I would have been knocked out on my bed, knowing that another tiring day was waiting for me in the morning. I took note that my phone was at 56%. I’d had to go bother Hoseok for a charger soon.
I hit shuffle on my studying playlist, and opened up my emails to review patient notes. I won’t be working those cases till next week but it was good to show up prepared. I keep the volume low, leaving it just loud enough to fill the living room. If it’s too loud, Hoseok will let me know.
I’m looking over files and notes on a burn victim, along with the progress on Mrs. Choi. Her physical therapy is going well. It’s moving slowly but they believe she will walk again, however it seems her motivation is dwindling.
Her husband shows no signs of progress. He is still in a coma that leaves doctors to truly unable understand the length of the damage he has from the car accident.
The notes were a lot. Long detailed files and charts for patients. I’ll be the one typing all these up when I head back to work. As the song changes to something with a faster tempo, I start bobbing my head to the beat. Soon my shoulders join in, having my body do a stiff and closed off jig in my seat.
My attention was on the notes, so I wasn’t putting much effort into my rhythmic movements. I’m sitting there reading for some time, and when I check the time again it’s 12:54am.
I take a break, locking my phone and dropping it in the loveseat as I stand up. My playlist is still on, a funky R&B song coming on just as I’m walking towards the dining room. I was going to head into the kitchen to get a glass of water.
I stop my steps, letting my hips sway to the beat in the middle of the living room. I close my eyes, mouthing the words and slowing my movements to the breakdown of the song. I let the song get to the chorus before I stroll to the dining room.
I walk to the beat, switching on the dining room lights. I could faintly hear the song, singing the song under my breath now. I don’t bother turning on the kitchen lights. I grab a water bottle like this as if my own home and dash back to the living room.
I barely turn off the dining room lights as my feet shuffle along the floor. I’m back in the center of the living room, opening the bottle to take a sip of water before setting it on the center table. The space between the center table and the couches was enough for me to dance.
I just felt like dancing, forgetting that I wasn’t in my own apartment. However, Hoseok’s presence somewhere else in this place brought a sense of safety and comfort. The notes were all forgotten about as another song came on,having me rock to the beat.
I’m circling my hips in a provocative manner, bending my knees and holding one arm up as I do so. I stick my tongue out a bit, feeling myself. My confidence is growing since I’m by myself. Or so I thought.
I keep dancing, closing my eyes as if it could help me hit the high notes the singer was reaching. The slow winding of my hips momentarily stutter to a stop when two hands enclose either side of them.
I jump, the touch startling me. I felt Hoseok’s chest against my back and his breath on the back of my neck. I let out a shaky breath as his crotch lightly brushed my butt. I hear his shallow breaths close to my ear. His hands are big, his hands are hot and grip me just right.
Trying to shake off the hot and heavy atmosphere falling over us, I kept dancing as I was, humming the song as if nothing had changed. My butt brushing his crotch every movement.
“Are you done with your contracts? That didn’t take too long.” I said over my shoulder.
“I worked quickly cause I could hear you having your own little party out here.” His voice was playful. He placed a kiss on the back of my neck, causing goosebumps to rise all over my body.
We establish a steady rhythm, his hips moving with mine. It wasn’t crazy sexual, but I was impressed by how fluidly his hips moved, along with the bit of distance he kept between my rear end and his crotch, like he was worried I wouldn’t like him pressed on me.
“I was reading some notes, but the music distracted me.” I answered, as a slower track came on. Our bodies swayed in a sluggish fashion. I lean my body back into him, my whole body pressed into him. I leaned my head back, and closed my eyes.
“I can relate.” He says softly.
“Oh yeah,” I mention, “You said you wanted to be a dancer?” His hands on my hips are replaced by his arms enclosing my waist. He rested his chin on my shoulder, his cheek against my cheek.
He giggles at the uncertainty in my voice, “Is it still hard to believe?”
“A little bit.” I reply, “What type of dancing did you do?”
Hoseok inhales and exhales slowly, looking forward like he could see the memorie playing before him.
“I’d dance whatever I could learn,” He says vaguely, “I was just happy to be dancing.”
“You can still dance…with me. I’ll always be your dancing partner.”
“Thank you for the offer Y/n…I’ll gladly think about it.”
“I mean I’m no professional, but I can stay on beat, and I like to have fun so you’ll never be bored.”
He opens his mouth and closes it again, deciding not to speak.
“But before you can even ponder on my offer, you have to show me your dancing skills! I need to see what you got!” I challenge, and his arms pull me in tighter to him. I could feel the steady hits of his heartbeat against my back.
The song faded to quiet, before another track began. It picked up a bit more than the last track, fun and quick tango beat to it.
Hoseok let me out of his arms, spinning me around to face him. I was astounded by the speed in which he spun me around. He clasped one hand of mine in his. He moved my other hand to rest on the bicep of his arm that had it’s hand placed on my waist.
He straightened his posture, tilting his chin up a bit while he gazed down at me.
“Just follow after me okay?” He said quietly, as if we were dancing in secret.
I tried. I tried to keep up. The first few steps were rough. He was clearly moving a bit slower for me, waiting as I caught onto the basic steps, before he picked up the pace. It was easy to dance with Hoseok after that.
He was truly leading me, surprising me with some quick spins and other flares of flavor.
I giggled as he spun me, bringing me close to his body. My chest was falling and rising as I tried to catch my breath, staring back into Hoseok’s eyes.
It was only a second as he began to move his feet again, having me follow along with the rhythmic steps.
Now my arm was wrapped around his shoulder and neck, while my other hand was clasped in his. I yelped in surprise as he dipped me. So low I was worried he’d drop me. As he brings me back up, I let go of his hand and wrap my other arm around his neck.
He brings his face close to mine as we stand there, catching our breath. I, breathing a lot more heavy than him.
Hoseok shows a soft smile, wrapping both his arms around my waist.
“Wow,” I say in-between small gasps for air, “You really can dance.”
Hoseok chuckles at my dazed expression, leaning forward to kiss my lips. A peck so quick, by the time my eyes are fluttering closed, he is pulling away.
“Do you want to get back to your patient notes?” He licks his lips, his eyes flickering down to my lips.
I shake my head, “I want you to kiss me again.”
He hums in response, leaning in close to kiss me again. A short peck, followed by a lingering kiss. His arms around me tightened and melted into him. Our heads tilted as we deepened the kiss. My heart hammering in my ears, and my stomach twisting into nervous knots.
His lips are soft, warm and welcoming. Everytime we kiss, it feels like I’m trying to get a message of my feelings to him. Hoseok, however, kisses me slowly and in a cherishing manner. Like it’ll be the last time he kisses me, like he needs me to breathe.
Each and every time, I’m left weak in the knees. My heart is squeezing with delight. He doesn’t always say how he feels. A lot of time he’ll say it randomly or in passing, as if he didn’t want a whole moment around it.
But the execution of his actions make me feel warm inside.
The small touches, his hand on my back, the way he’ll pause a work call to listen to whatever I have to say. Picturing him as the same cold gentlemen I met nearly 4 months ago, makes my heart grow in size.
But that also makes me wonder, should I be the first to tell him I love him? Hoseok is so casual about things, whether it’s due to his discomfort or he doesn’t see the significance, that he might not say such words right out.
The way he calls me his girlfriend now, although he didn’t ask me to be his girlfriend, shows he doesn’t see a need for all the formalities.
He sighs as he draws his lips away from mine, kissing my cheek, my jaw and then a small kiss on my neck. He hides his face in my neck, my arms tighten around him so we were hugging.
I bring a hand up to rest on his hair, “Thank you for such a fun date.”
“You don’t have to lie Y/n, I know it was sucky.” He says, his lips brushing against my skin.
“It wasn’t at all. I had fun, I always have fun with you.”
“I’m not exactly the life of the party Y/n.”
“You’re a lot more fun than you think. You’re also a lot kinder than you realise. I know you were probably exhausted, but you still went to the movies with me.”
“And you cooked for me,” He smiles. I know cause I can feel it against my neck and collar bone. I thought he was going to say something else, his statement felt incomplete so we stood in silence as I waited for him to speak again.
When he didn’t I listened to his soft breathing.
“You’re clearly tired, so let’s get you to bed okay?” I said. He drew back from me, staring at me with jaded eyes, and I could only giggle at the tired pout on his lips. He was totally starting to fall asleep in my arms.
I pinched his cheek and pecked him on the lips before stepping out of his arms and walking over to my phone left forgotten in the love seat. I disconnected it from the soundbar from my phone, and switched it off.
Hoseok goes to turn off most of the lights, leaving the small doorway light on. I followed him up the stairs, my strides slowing down as we got to the hallway.
He stopped walking, leaving me just a view of his back. He looked to the door on his left, before turning to me.
“So here’s the guest room.” He said gesturing to the room.
I awkwardly nodded, rubbing my hands together and walking closer to him, opening the door to see a plain but nice bedroom.
A larger twin size bed with a desk closet and a TV.
I stare at the room, knowing that Hoseok was also watching my reaction.
He’s being considerate. He doesn’t want to make me uncomfortable by assuming I’d want to share a room with him, but damn I’d like if he’d at least ask me. I don’t want to deal with the horrifying embarrassment of telling him I want to sleep in the same bed.
The rain was still falling, the occasional thunder sounding, but this time further away.
“Alright,” I say, turning to face him. I muster up a smile, and open my mouth to speak.
Hoseok is looking at me with a rigged smile.
“Good n-”
“Y/n?” Hoseok cut me off, rubbing the back of his neck nervously. He looks off to the side as he thinks.
I blink up at him, knowing what he wants to say. This shouldn’t be a big deal! Why are we both feeling so nervous? I’ve already had my hand around his dick for goodness sake!
“I want you to come sleep in my room…with me.” He finally looks at me, staring at me with a cute uncertainty.
I laugh, “Good! My goodness! I thought you weren’t going to say anything!” I chime, stepping out the guest bedroom. I closed the door behind me and saw Hoseok’s scoff of disbelief.
“What?” I ask.
“You were just going to watch me stress like that? Why didn’t you say you wanted to sleep in my room?” He complained.
“Oh please! I don’t need to be the one making all the first steps!” I hissed, poked his chest.
“Plus, you’re the one that led me to a guest bedroom! I’ve already had my hand around your dick for fuck’s sake!” I add, giggling and the wink he gives me.
“Do you want it in your hands again?” He whispers, stepping closer to me. I back up, pressed against the guest bedroom door. He smirks at me, placing a bashful kiss on my cheek.
“Stop messing around!” I say, slipping past him while he snickers at my shyness.
“Or, would you rather have it in your mouth this time?” He jeers. My eyes widen and I start screaming as if to run from the embarrassment that was manifesting it’s in my warm face.
He laughs at my cringing squeals, taking my hand in his and leading me towards the door at the end of the hallway.
His room is dimly lit, but I could make out the beautiful ivory colored walls. The bed was a large king size bed that sat low. The black bed frame was low, only lifting the mattress off the floor a foot or two. The bedsheets were a rich and dark green, tying together the whole aura of the room. There was a tall lamp that stood on the left side of the bed, and it was the only light on.
Though it was nothing compared to the lights fixtures in the ceiling, it didn’t leave me completely blind and in the dark.
I wasn’t aware of how weird i must have looked, standing there, staring at his room like I’d never seen a bedroom in my whole life.
He squeezed my hand, pulling me out of my daze.
“I’m sorry what did you say?” I asked, blinking at him.
“I was saying that the bathroom is that way.” He pointed to a door on the further right side of the room, “It’s the door on the right. There is an unopened toothbrush if you want to brush your teeth.”
He released my hand and scratched the back of his head. He looked down at the floors as he spoke, making me want to giggle at the embarrassment that was showing itself in his red ears.
It made me feel better to remember that it isn’t just me that has never had such intimate and close moments with people. Something like having my own toothbrush at Hoseok’s place is a big deal. It’s an unspoken step into new territory.
“Thanks.” I said softly, walking around him and further into the room. The room was spacious but also cozy. It was pretty simple and showed that Hoseok doesn’t spend much time here. He works all the time so I’m sure he just plops down and sleeps.
He doesn’t sit in here to relax or anything like that. I heard the door close as I walked towards the bathroom, followed by the sound on Hoseok sitting on the bed.
I brushed my teeth swiftly, admiring the bathroom as I did so. One of those big showers with the tile walls, and glass doors. There was also a big white bathtub on the other side of the room. The sink was large and in the middle of a long rectangular marble counter. I stare at myself in the crystal clear mirror, feeling a bit out of place as I stare at my extravagant surroundings.
I continued to brush my teeth, and rinsed my mouth thoroughly, I set the purple tooth brush in the cup that held another orange brush. I used one of the towels to wipe off any water from around my mouth and walked out the bathroom, shutting off the lights.
When I step out I’m met by Hoseok laying on the bed, his back to me. I couldn’t be sure if he’d fallen asleep, but I didn’t want to wake him. He was under the blankets, and looked like he’d settled in for the night.
The lamp on his side of the room was off, leaving the room in almost complete darkness. The moonlight shining through the window provided enough light to let me see the outside of his body. I tiptoed over to the bed, lifting up the blankets and sliding in. The bed and everything around me smelled like Hoseok.
I smiled to myself, and looked up at the ceiling before closing my eyes and turning onto my side. My back was facing Hoseok, and I tried to keep some space between us. I wasn’t sure how much space he wanted.
I slowly started to fall asleep, the comfort of the heavy blankets and the scent of Hoseok around me lulling me.
I was barely awake when I felt Hoseok shift beside me, muttering something in a hoarse voice.
“So far away.” He grumbles, before I felt some more shuffling. He slid his arm under my body, causing me to hum in response, since I was barely awake.
My eyes stayed closed and I turned my body so I was facing him. That’s clearly what he wanted, as he wordlessly curled his arm up, pushing my body till my head was on his chest. I was too sleepy to say anything. All I could do was cuddle closer and rest my hand on his chest.
“Are you awake?” He asks softly. When I don’t reply, he shifts slightly so his face is buried in my hair.
I fell asleep peacefully as his hand found my back and rubbed soothing circles.
~!~
“Why did you choose today of all days to follow the speed limit?” I mutter at Hoseok. He chuckles but keeps his eyes on the road. He wasn’t going his usual speed today, and though I find his speeding distasteful, today it would have come in handy.
We woke up late, which is no surprise. I don’t think I’ve ever slept so well in my whole life. Being in Hoseok’s warm embrace soothed me all the way down to my soul. Although we were running late, he was still in a good mood.
He drove me back to my apartment, waited for me to get dressed for work, and is now driving me to the hospital. I won’t see him most of today, but we agreed to see each other tonight.
As we pulled into the Seoul Sky hospital, I had my passenger door opened before the car came to a full stop. I grabbed my purse, making sure it had everything I needed.
I leaned towards Hoseok, kissing him on the cheek before kissing him on the lips shortly. Two pecks on the lips before I pulled away beaming at him.
“I’ll see you later.” I said.
He showed me a small smile and nodded, “See you later.”
“Don’t work yourself too hard!” I exclaim as I step out of the car, “And remember to eat!”
I close the car door and Hoseok rolls down the window, “Even when you’re in a rush you still manage to nag me!”
“I nag you because I l-” My words stop short and I clasp my hand over my mouth. Hoseok, oblivious to what I was about to confess, raises his eyebrows at me in question.
“Because you..?” He trails off, but all I can do is smile awkwardly.
“See you later!” I shout and bolt away from the car. I don’t look back as I jog through the automatic sliding doors.
“Good morning Dr. L/N!” A nurse calls out to me. I stop in my tracks, recognizing the nurses at the front desk. I smiled, waving at them energetically.
“Good morning!” I chimed.
“You’re running a little late aren’t you?” The older nurse stated.
I nodded my head but before I could open my mouth, the rest of the nurses giggled.
“You don’t have to explain, we could see it through the glass doors. Time moves quickly when you’re in love.” The older nurse said.
I stood there a bit confused before looking behind me at the sliding doors. It really was a perfect view of where Hoseok had stopped the car. I turned back to the nurses who were cheesing at me.
“It’s wonderful to have you back Dr. L/n, let us know if you need help with anything.”
I thanked them, heading to my office quickly. I was in a rush so I settled on some black dress pants and a blue dress shirt. My hair was styled in a rush so it looks decent. I made it to my office, happy to see it again. It wasn’t locked, which is strange but I didn’t think much of it. I set my bag down and grabbed my white coat. I pulled it on quickly and went to my desk.
All I’ll be doing today is paperwork so I might as well get comfortable. I took my seat and turned on my computer, knowing that it wouldn’t be long before Jennie waltzed in here with all the work I’d have to do.
The computer switched on quickly, but something else took my attention. On my desk was a red envelope. I waste no time opening it, thinking it was a welcome back card. Oh how I was wrong.
Dear, Y/n. I am so glad to have you back. The whole department has felt incomplete since you left. I was very hurt when Jennie informed me that you weren’t allowing anyone to visit you as you recovered. You did not answer my phone calls either. I was sad to hear you got hurt and fell down the stairs. It seems your boyfriend isn’t taking good care of you. But I am glad you have recovered fully. Please come see me when you have the chance. This may be inappropriate but the absence of your presence has helped me realize something.
Sincerely Taemin.
I stared at the letter in confusion. Now what the hell is Dr. Lee doing? What is this? My face scrunches up in annoyance as I read over the letter again. This is completely inappropriate and leaves me feeling uncomfortable.
I’ve turned down Dr. Lee’s advances before, taking them as jokes but by the sound of this letter, he wanted me to take his advances seriously. I ignored the login screen of my computer and stood up from my chair with the letter in my hand.
I stepped out my office and headed down the hallway, knowing that Dr. Lee would be making his rounds instead of being in his office. I’d have to go around a bit before finding him. But sitting on such an issue would leave me unable to work all day.
I rounded the corner, greeting regular patients with a small smile. Some of them told me they missed me and others smiled at me with shining eyes. For a second I forgot about the awful letter Dr. Lee left for me. I am back at work and even though I’m stuck with paperwork, the atmosphere was enough for me.
I turned around a corner and crashed into a familiar person.
“Hey, there you are!” Jennie chimed. She smiled at me, wearing her usual red lipstick and that iconic slicked ponytail was just as sharp as ever. Her eyelashes look really long and she looked happier than usual.
“Yup, I’m back to work. It feels great.” I answer.
“I’m sure your date yesterday went well? You’re radiating happiness.” She mentions.
I raise an eyebrow at her, “Am I? Cause I’m pissed off.”
Her brows furrowed and she looked concerned. The question she was about to ask was clear.
“No, it has nothing to do with Hoseok. The date was…amazing.” My tone softens at the mention of Hoseok.
“So what’s got you so angry, so early in the morning?”
I handed her the letter, watching her face expression change as she opened it and read it.
The humorless laugh that struggles it’s way past her lips makes me wanna scoff all over again.
“This is weird.” She groans.
“It’svery weird.” I double down, “This is totally inappropriate. You know I am chill about many things, but I don’t like stuff like this at work from co-workers! How many times have I rejected him? This isn’t harmless banter anymore.”
I speak in a low voice, watching as different nurses and doctors pass us.
“Are you going to bring this up to Hose-”
I cut her off, “Of course not! I haven’t seen a jealous Hoseok and I don’t think I want to. He’ll come in here and scare Dr. Lee. Working here will be even more uncomfortable.”
“I know he’s on the second floor.” She says, and points towards the elevator not too far from us.
“I can’t be sure how he’ll react so could you come with me?”
“Of course! Did you think I was going to let you do that alone? Let’s go!” She takes hold of my arm and pulls me along.
While in the elevator she tells me about all the awful comments he’d make while I was gone. Jennie brushed most of them off but a few were too much.
He’d say, “Where is that boyfriend of hers?”
“That guy looks controlling. She doesn’t want me to visit her or he doesn’t?”
And a few more that were totally unfitting for a work environment. She wasn’t even going to bring it up to me, but she didn’t expect ‘love letters’ to start becoming a thing.
The elevator doors opened and before we stepped off we could hear chaos. Jennie and I looked at each other in disarray. We stepped off the elevator to hear loud yelling and shouting from different people. Other patients were running away from the noise, telling us that it was coming from our right.
Our stroll turned into a speed walk, and I hid the letter in my lab coat pocket. We turn the corner and the yelling is louder.
We see Dr. Lee and Dr. Shin, a newer doctor standing outside a familiar hospital room.
“Mrs. Choi?” I mutter to myself. Jennie and I approach the situation, Dr. Lee being the first one to see us. I don’t miss the way he smiles when he spots me. I had to fight a grimace off my face.
“What is going on?” Jennie askes, catching Dr. Shin’s attention this time. She moves her focus from Jennie and right to me.
“Oh thank you goodness you’re back Dr. L/n! Please calm these ladies down!” She cries, running her fingers through her auburn hair.
I take a look into the room, the door being wide open. There was Mrs. Choi screaming at the top of her lungs at another woman. This woman was a lot younger than her, looking to be in her late 20’s. Her hair was long and brown with soft waves. She wore stylish jeans with boots and a lovely top and a lovely trench coat.
From the wonderful jewelry on her neck and the rings on her fingers, she’s clearly someone who is well off. Both women were red in the face while they screamed at each other.
“Who is the younger lady? Why haven’t you called security?” I looked at both Dr. Lee and Dr. Shin.
“Well…” Dr. Shin hesitated to speak, looking down at her feet in guilt.
“So I was wonder why Mrs. Choi didn’t have any family? She was feeling so down lately and her husband wasn’t getting any better. The psychical therapists said she was losing motivation in their sessions so I tried to help.” Dr. Shin looked up to find my dubious face expression.
I crossed my arms over my chest, “What did you do?” I hate how accusing my tone was, but the hospital Dr. Shin transferred from told us she would cause trouble. A lot of nurses have been avoiding her. Some say she’s too spunky, and focuses too much on making her personality shine through.
“I did some digging and it turns out she has kids! There was no information on the son, but I was able to find her daughter! So I invited her daughter here as a surprise.”
Both Jennie and I groaned.
“You can’t do things like that!” Jennie scolded.
“I know, I know! But I didn’t think things would turn out like this!” She whined.
I couldn’t say anything to Dr. Shin as the argument between the two women was escalating.
“What is the daughter’s name?” Jennie whispers.
“Her english name in Helena. We don’t know her Korean name.” Dr. Lee answers.
“You don’t get my pity mom!” Helena shouts. She’s standing at the end of her mother’s bed tears running down her cheeks.
“You set me away! You pushed everyone away! You tricked yourself into believing dad was a bad person because you wanted an excuse for falling out of love with him! You could have just divorced him!”
“You don’t know what I was going through!” Ms. Choi shouts back.
Helena snaps back just as quickly, “You sent me away! You sent me away from you, dad…Hobi.”
Hobi? Who is that?
“I sent you away because I wanted you to be safe! I love you Helena!” Mrs. Choi’s voice was growing hoarse from the screaming and I was getting ready to jump in.
“Bullshit!” Helena spits, “Bullshit! You sent me away and never called. I never even got a fucking letter. I grew up without you. I graduated college without you. I moved on with my life without you. You never cared for me. You were so fucking focused on Hobi! You just wanted me out the way. No one would tell me where the fuck Hobi was so I couldn’t find him to even attend dad’s funeral.”
Dad’s funeral? So Mrs. Choi’s husband who is in the coma, is not the father of her daughter?
She vigorously wipes her tears off her face, “You keep telling yourself you did what you had to when in reality, you’re just a shitty person.”
“Am I?” Ms. Choi croaks, “Am I really that awful because I thought I deserved to be happy?”
“Your journey to happiness left a path of destruction for everyone else. You’ve lost you fucking mind if you believe anything you did was okay.” Helena’s voice toned down. The both of the basked in the heavy silence.
Helena let out a solemn chuckle, almost like her mother was the joke.
“Well,mom,” she emphasized the word ‘mom’, “Did you find the happiness you wanted?” I couldn’t see her face fully, just her profile…but she reminded me of someone.
She shows her mom a sarcastic smile, “I mean look at you. Look at where you are. Your new precious husband is stuck in a long sleep and they don’t know when he’ll wake up. Your legs aren’t working and you’re all alone. I only showed up so I could get the years of hurt off my chest. So since you can’t run away…” She gestures to her mom in the bed.
“I’m gonna finally say, fuck you mom. Dad was never the bad guy. Hobi might have been gullible enough to believe your foolishness but I always saw right through it. It was you…it was always you. You don’t deserve any happiness.” She finishes, glaring at the old woman staring back at her with sad eyes.
“I’ll be back tomorrow and the day after that. I will waltz in here every day and remind you that this is a product of your own choices. When you’re ready to apologize I’ll listen.” She grabs her purse from the guest chair and turns to face all of us at the door.
Her eyes flicker across each of our faces and I feel a prick in my chest. I feel weird. Should I know this lady? Something tells me I should know Helena but I’m drawing a blank.
She pushes past us and down the hallway.
No one speaks to Mrs. Choi and she doesn’t speak to us. We all can only shift in discomfort. No words could bring comfort after such harsh lashings were thrown. We can only look on in distraught cause for some reason…the pity we’ve felt for poor old Ms. Choi was no more.
♠—-♠—-♠—–♠
Alrightty, what did you guys think?! Things are progressing right! We’re moving into the next phase of the story! Yay!
Tell me what you think? What do you think will happen next? How do you feel about Mrs. Choi? Was she right in what she did?
¼ of the amazing quartet, i will do the other 3 in due time! i love my queen, i live for her werewolf au, plus there’s always the right mix of angst, fluff, and smut that is always chefs kiss… i super like that although her male characters are so obviously strong they are super soft too then it comes to female leads… and and and theres sort of redemption always for characters like Yoongi in Third Wheeling & Jimin in Bird Cage.
below are my fave fics from this author, but please do go ahead and browse all her works as they are all equally beautiful.
I Waited for You - just because its a Kim Seokjin fic and he’s an alpha!!! maybe i have not explored tumblr properly but i have come across very few Alpha Seokjin stories.
Welcome to Seoul Land - again, just because its a Kim Namjoon fic and werewolf au. my queen did not disappoint! Namjoon is so soft, ima cry…
When it Rain it Pours - i was swooning, a soft Namjoon for a roommate turned lovers…
What’s up Doc - ooohhhhh! soft Yoongi and i love the part where they whispers while waiting for test results, its so cute i swear! but, don’t be fooled coz we are talking about the queen here so the smut is top tier as per usual.
Snowed In&Live, Laugh, Love - bestfriends to lovers stories featuring our eternal sunshine Hoseok. imagine Hoseok telling his girlfriend that his best friend means the most to him in the world!!! if that is not in love i dont know what.. but, Hoseok in our queens story is amazing.
Siver & Blue - alpha Taehyung with lots of smuts, what else can you ask for?
❥summary: Jimin, Taehyung, and Jungkook never fail to remind you that you’re they’re new plaything… [OR] getting passed around between the maknae line…
❥!!warnings!!: yandere?, gun play, degradation, humiliation, slut shaming, slut is used A LOT, mentions of violence, recording nudity
❥other warnings: sexual intercourse (please use protection!), riding, some fingering, spanking
-author’s note: uhmmmmm♀️♀️♀️♀️♀️♀️♀️♀️ Yeah felt like writing my first “four-way” fic on here out of no where for a little practice I guess. Hope you enjoy!!!!
————————————୨♥︎୧————————————
“You’re in trouble.”
“F-For what?”
Jimin didn’t answer you as he dragged you along with him to the waiting limo. Jungkook wasn’t too far behind, busy with contacting the boss, most likely about how terrible the mission went tonight. And it was all going to fall back on you.
Taehyung was waiting with the chauffeur with the back door of the limo open, just as angry. His hair was curly and dark, covering the hazel contacts he had in tonight. “What the fuck was that?”
You figured he was talking about your execution, and Jimin let him know how poorly you did. You stumbled in your strap heels when he came to an abrupt stop. “If someone wasn’t being such a whore, the target wouldn’t have gotten away.”
So this is what had Jimin and Jungkook so pressed back there that they had to intervene? You couldn’t believe they were doing this right now. They were fucking up your job that you didn’t even want to do in the first place.
“W-What?!” You stuttered, looking from Jimin to Taehyung as they seemed to have some sort of mental conversation. You don’t know why you pouted at Taehyung as if he would believe you; He was crazier than all three of them combined but you had to try. “Taehyung… I swear it wasn’t my fault.”
“She was dancing with another man,” Jimin said, tightening his grip on your wrist.
Taehyung looked at you with a stare darker than the night. “Is that true?”
“I-…” Fuck. You literally hated them. “It’s true, but—!”
“Put her in the car.”
Jimin quite literally shoved you into the back of the black, sleek limo, your hand hitting the seat too hard so that you didn’t fall face first, almost making you break a nail. You quickly straightened yourself up when you noticed Jungkook getting in the car on the other side, the gun he used to shoot a couple of people tonight still visible in his hand without a care as he spoke on the phone in his native language.
You hoped he wasn’t as mad at you tonight, hell, you hoped neither of them were. They were already twisted, and you wanted to get back to the mansion and rest. It wasn’t going to happen, but it wasn’t your fault for tonight’s failure.
How were they going to give you a mission that required you to seduce the target to lure him into the back of the building? And then get so jealous when you try to seduce said target and pop up into the damn VIP booth with guns, completely blowing your damn cover? Annoying. Now you were going to feel the wrath of their anger about losing an important kill.
Jimin eventually slid in beside you on the left while Taehyung took the other side of the limo in front of you, Jimin, and Jungkook. You were in the middle of all three of them and hoping for no extra shit tonight.
The chauffeur drove away from the building the event of the night took place in, and you did your best to not make eye contact with any of the men around you. One word spoken that they didn’t like, and you were going to have your ass handed to you. You wished the ride was quiet for the entire hour drive back, but Taehyung spoke.
“________.” The way your name sounded on his tongue… You had to look up and meet eyes with him. It was rule. They were all handsome, but something about Taehyung’s face was the scariest. “Would you like to tell me what happened?”
You quickly shook your head no. Jungkook or Jimin would then explain what happened after you, and then you would be accused of lying or not telling the whole story, even though your story would be one hundred percent correct and not overdramatized. Like what they were doing with you flirting with the target.
Jungkook decided to deepen that wound. “To put it short, she was being a slut,” he said from beside you. “I don’t think it was acting, hyung. Looked too real.”
You bit your bottom lip to keep from yelling out what you wanted.
“We did get her off of the streets,” Jimin mumbled, crossing his arms with an attitude. “What do you expect?”
Taehyung shifted his gaze back to you, and you gave him an annoyed look. He wanted you to try and defend yourself, like always, so you did.
“I was literally only doing my job,” you said, explaining your actions. “You all told me that I had to quote on quote ‘use my charms’ to get him to follow me to the back of the building. I was still in the VIP section working on him when Jimin and Jungkook came in and started shooting. The target got away.”
Taehyung seemed to think about your words, and no, you didn’t have hope that he was going to agree with you. Your arms crossed when he said, “But we didn’t say act like a slut, ________.”
“I wasn’t,” you said through gritted teeth, trying not to raise your voice. How could they be so delusional about this.
Jungkook laughed beside you, and you felt his arm go around your waist. You let him pull you into his lap, his hand settling over your bare thigh. “Our slut doesn’t want to admit she’s a slut,” Jungkook pointed out, the hand on your leg kneading at the brown skin.
“Who’s going to tell the others that we actually did hire a slut?” Jimin sighed, running a hand through his black hair.
“Don’t know,” Taehyung shrugged, and you swear you started seeing red at how much they were talking about you as if you weren’t even there. “But I’m sure our hyungs would like her even more.”
You finally spoke up. And out of turn.
“I’m not a slut!”
A silent pause filled the limo, but you could tell they all had the quiet agreement to make you pay for the disrespect…
In the haze of anger, you forgot that these three, especially the youngest, were dangerous killers. Psychopathic killers at that. There wasn’t another single moment of hesitation in the man’s movements beneath you. The gun to your neck scared you, but not as much as the tattooed and pierced man that was holding it.
“Don’t you know better than to raise your voice, slut?” He lowly asked, the grip around your waist tightening to keep you still. It didn’t matter that you were on his lap and slightly more elevated. He still had the upper hand. “You’re getting really beside yourself tonight.”
You swallowed when you felt the heavy metal press more into your throat, knowing that it was loaded. Taehyung and Jimin looked on in mute curiosity, seeming to enjoy this… discipline.
You felt the gun start moving, and you flinched, but Jungkook wasn’t letting you go anywhere. His hand was digging into your side as hard as the gun was digging into your upper chest plate. It was dragged slowly down your bare skin, sternum exposed because of the very low cut dress you were wearing, and you jumped again. Jungkook chuckled. “You won’t do that again, right? You should learn some respect…”
You softly whimpered when he used the barrel of his black pistol to move the thin material that already didn’t cover all of your breast. One of your nipples was freed and flicked with the gun, snagging on the hole in the weapon. You were sweating. Then getting much more hot when the gun was brought down to between your legs. You wanted to snap his neck.
Until Jungkook yanked up the hem of your short, black dress and pressed the coldness of the gun right up against the skin of your privacy. You grabbed for his shoulder to steady yourself when he pushed one of your legs to indicate to move it out of the way.
You really could fathom that this motherfucker was holding his damn gun against you in this way. It wasn’t anything that wouldn’t be on the list of fucked up shit he’s done.
However, after applying more pressure, the weapon grazed against your clit and made you moan. You were getting wet, too. They were going to hold this against you forever if you let him go much further.
“Ohh,” Jungkook smirked when he saw you move a bit towards the pistol. “Not a slut but you’ll take a good pounding from my gun? I’ll fuck you with it if you want. Bet you’d be soaking if I keep the safety off…”
The thought of Jungkook fucking you with his gun was getting you riled up. Was it because it was dangerous with a high chance of you getting shot in the damn coochie? Was it because they would find it sexy to watch? You didn’t know, but you were starting to grind on his stupid glock, and he started teasing again.
“How about I make you cum all over it? Make you a real dirty whore, huh?” Bending his head down to catch your exposed nipple, you threw your head back. Him sucking on your tit with his favorite weapon rubbing against your pussy was fucking you up in the worst way…
“She’s enjoying it,” Jimin said, to which Jungkook let go of your nipple with a wet pop.
“So? Wanna see her lose it while riding my glock.”
“Give her here.” Jimin reached for you, and you wanted to scream when Jungkook actually handed you off to the pretty male. You were thrown over Jimin’s lap, your torso pressed to his thick thighs, the back of your dress pushed up higher on your waist. “She needs a real lesson.”
“N-No,” you whined, using your right hand to cover your backside as much as you could because you knew what was about to happen. It was snatched out of the way and almost broken with how your arm was twisted in Jimin’s grip.
“No?” Jimin asked, dumbfounded that you’d dare try not to accept one of his spankings. There was a very hard slap against your left ass cheek. That alone almost brought you to tears. “So you really do need a lesson? And you’re not wearing panties?”
Another slap, harder than the first one.
You couldn’t speak to defend yourself with the fact that they were the ones who sat in this very fucking limo before the mission and made you take your underwear off for laughs. You were sure Taehyung still had them in his pocket.
“Such a slut that you wanted to flash that dickhead for the fun of it?” Jimin falsely accused you, his hand slapping your cheeks twice this time. They hurt more since he was wearing steel rings and using all his strength. He wasn’t even being fair tonight.
He hit you again, almost making you scream but you covered it with another whine. He grabbed one of your cheeks and spread them, cool air breezing your core. You moaned. “Why are you so fucking wet?”
You wanted to ask yourself that exact same question. Why were you sexually excited over these three psychopaths that treated you unfairly at every chance they got? Of course the answer was because they could fuck the living daylights out of you.
“You’re too nice with her,” Taehyung criticized, and you turned your head to see him and Jungkook eyeing the mess between your legs. Jimin then slipped two fingers inside without warning to show them more. Your hips tried to resist, but you could only take it.
“It’s not my fault she likes being punished,” he said, shallowly pumping your hole. Now you were trying to fuck yourself back on him. It felt too good. “Slut.”
You despised the word, but hearing them constantly call you it, while kind of proving that it was true… They could do whatever they wanted to you.
Jimin hit you more times than you could count. Your cheeks were stinging and numbing so bad, but you could still feel the wetness between them, the hardness between Jimin’s own thighs, too. You were just as sick as them.
Jimin eventually pulled you up, nudging you back into your original sitting position between him and Jungkook. Your eyes were watery, and you knew your mascara was smudged. You told yourself that you didn’t want any other form of punishment, but the way Taehyung was looking at you as if it was his turn had you wanting more. Including actually getting fucked by a gun and more spanks before the ride was over.
“Pretty girl,” Jungkook said when he saw your face. “Hyung’s gonna make it even prettier.”
You thought that it meant Taehyung was going to face fuck you to more tears when you saw him spread his legs across from you. But he had other plans as he ordered you to come over to his side while he unbuckled his black slacks. Instead of being pushed to your knees, you were pulled onto his lap. Reverse cowgirl. Facing the other two.
This was worse than being face fucked. At least your only focus would have been Taehyung, and your body would have been turned away from Jimin and Jungkook. But no. Now they had front row seats.
Taehyung had his dick out in no time and ready to put the girth of it all into you. You secretly thanked Jimin for spreading you out a bit, because Taehyung gave no shits about hurting you. Your screams pleased him the most.
But so did the “Mmm, Taehyung~” you moaned out for him for filling you up. Eyes closed, mouth open, you rode the deep thrusts he pounded from below. His fingernails digging into the sides of your waist were going to scar, but you ignored the pain and focused on your skin slapping against his.
“Can’t really punish you when you enjoy being used like our little plaything,” he grunted the truth into your ear. “You’re always asking for it.”
Taehyung brought his hands up to fully pull your breasts out, squeezing them too hard while he bit over your neck and shoulder. Your droopy and crying eyes were able to slit open for a few seconds when you heard noises other than the ones you and Taehyung were making. Your entire body clenched up when you saw that Jungkook and Jimin were enjoying it as much as you were, Jungkook jacking off to the sight, Jimin doing the same but recording with the other hand. It was going to get sent to the four oldest.
With the other two watching and Taehyung fucking into you like it was going to be his last time, you yelled into your orgasm. Taehyung blew his load into you moments after, giving the other two a show of the cumshot as he slowly pulled out. And then you were handed back to the youngest. Tired and sore.
“Wait til we tell our hyungs about what you just did,” Jungkook smirked like a brat, his hand rubbing over the harsh hand prints Jimin left you with. You were too stunned to care about them causing more hell for you back at the mansion. Your tear-streaked face tucked into his chest.
“Three men in a few minutes?” he tsked. “They’re gonna ruin you for that.”
— Summary: You’re a recent grad who was given the dream opportunity to intern abroad in South Korea. When you moved into a small, somewhat homely, apartment complex in Gangnam, you were pleasantly surprised to have become neighbors with 7 very intriguing, very charming, very handsome young men. You weren’t expecting them to have become so attached to you so quickly and that’s probably because you’re actually their reincarnated soulmate. To make matters even more convoluted, they’re also part of the mafia, they’re demons, and they’re heir to the throne of the underworld. Who’d thought that your once normal life would change so drastically over the course of such a short time?
Chapter 4 is finally here!!!!!!!!!!!!! YAY!!! HAPPY HOPE DAY AND HAPPY NEW YEAR!!! Lol, this is super duper late but it’s here, revised, and finished!!
The 7 young men crowded around the 3rd floor communal lounge area once again after they got back from visiting the elder witch. Her words were enlightening to say the least, but it was nothing they hadn’t expected. According to her, you were unmistakably their soulmate. Their reactions to you, your response back, the continual serendipitous encounters with each and every one of them; this was all in response to the universe aligning you all to your final reunion.
The confirmation made all their hearts soar with excitement, the fluttery feelings of butterflies tickling their stomachs with joy. However, the euphoric feeling was cut short thanks to the additional warnings stated by the elder witch. They weren’t particularly fond of what she had said, having not suspected it, yet, at the same time, not being as surprised by it either.
She had unfortunately admitted that there is a possibility that you can reject your soul bond with them, the thought of that hurting them more than they cared to admit. Humans are not as receptive to soul mates as they once were, the concept being a rare and dying ideal to them. Due to that, it has affected your share of the bond immensely, the lack of practice muting your cognitive awareness to the feelings you share with them. She did say that your violent response to being touched by Namjoon and Yoongi was more than enough of a good sign that you do feel something, however, the fact still remains you could still just as easily reject them all in the end.
That worried them all greatly, unsure of the appropriate steps to take from their given point. She made it quite clear that forcing the bond will inevitably cause more harm than anything else, the possibility of you succumbing to fear or even hatred towards them being a natural response. It was also important to keep in mind that they are demons, a characteristic humans deem both frightening yet unrealistic. Alternatively, restraining their urges too much and too frequently will definitely put them all in immense pain from lack of the fulfilled bond. To help avoid all these worse case scenarios, she suggested subtle courting tactics. Maintaining patience is key to this process, hoping to ease your senses back into the flow of the shared bond over time. Basically, she wants them to help you rekindle the hidden bond you all share. And now, they are gathered to figure out how to do just that.
“We’ll just have to find ways to spend time with her individually. Maybe even in small groups?” Hoseok suggested questioningly.
“That seems easier said than done. How are we supposed to do that without it seeming overbearing or suspicious? Not to mention her work schedule fluctuates like crazy.” Jungkook asked with hints of irritation.
“We’ll spread out our days spent together. We certainly don’t want to overwhelm her. It’s also important to allow her to have personal downtime. Try to plan the days and activities far enough apart and make it seem like a casual suggestion when bringing it up to her.” Seokjin added.
“I agree. She’s very sensitive and naive to the ideas of dating. If it becomes too much for her she might pull away from us. In addition, we need to be attentive to what she says or does, keeping her schedule in mind as much as possible.” Namjoon pointed out.
“She definitely has a social battery. Seems more like a homebody than anything else. Casual dates might be best.” Yoongi lightly chuckled, thinking back on some past conversations you two had.
“I like that idea. Casual dates can definitely make it easier to be more…intimate and personal when alone. She may even drop her guard down and be open with us too.” Taehyung said with a sparkle in his eyes.
“Don’t make it sound so perverted. Remember, we need to take it slow.” Jimin lightly chastised, chuckling knowingly at him.
They all threw out numerous suggestions, ideas, and opinions as they continued the layout of their plan. They were going to do everything in their power to make it as appropriate and successful as possible for the next couple of weeks.
KIM NAMJOON & MIN YOONGI & JUNG HOSEOK
It had already been over 2 months since your arrival into Korea, as well as your unforeseen yet welcoming friendship with the 7 brothers who lived on your apartment floor. It was like reuniting with old friends, melding into their comfort and charm with great ease. You truly weren’t sure how or why it was so quick for you but you didn’t bother to really question it. If anything, you wanted to selfishly indulge in their presence when possible, unsure of how much longer you’d be blessed with their company. Speaking of, the universe must be favoring you today as you were currently getting ready for a sudden outing with none other than Namjoon and Yoongi.
You were so excited, rummaging through your entire dresser for something to wear. You couldn’t decide, too afraid of either overdressing or underdressing. On one hand you wanted to look cute but on the other hand you wanted to be casual. So you settled on something that was the perfect combination of both. When you were officially done getting yourself ready, you nervously walked out of the room down to the main floor waiting area. Though you hadn’t seen either Namjoon or Yoongi just yet, you did see their grandmother, Mrs. Bom.
“Ahhh~, you look so pretty (Y/N)!! Where are you heading off to this fine morning?” she asked with much anticipation in her voice.
You felt the warmth reach your cheeks as you shyly thanked her for her compliment.
“I’m going to the Starfield COEX Mall. Namjoon and Yoongi invited me to go with them. I had never been and wanted to take advantage of my recent payday to buy some souvenirs or clothes. Ahhh~ I’m so excited!” you admitted happily, a giggle escaping your lips.
“I just hope I can be of good company though.” you added sheepishly.
You had become quite comfortable with speaking to Mrs. Bom as of late, sharing a little bit of your more personal self with her. She never judged or pried too far into what you were willing to admit and you were very grateful for that.
Mrs. Bom held a look of surprise and slight confusion. She cocked her head and began speaking.
“What do you mean?
“Well, I don’t talk much and due to that I’ve had people, more than I cared to admit, assume that I was bored being around them. I started thinking that I was doing something wrong because I was invited less and less to hang out with people over the years. I tried really hard to change but that started to feel tiring. It didn’t feel like me and I was no longer looking forward to the invites I eventually never received anyway. Kinda funny how that worked out. Anyway, I like spending time with others, I’m just really quiet. As long as people can accept that, then I think it’ll be fine.” you explained with a slight smile.
“But…” you added suddenly with hesitation.
“I really don’t want to screw this up. Not with Namjoon. And not with Yoongi. They’ve all been so kind and patient with me. I guess I’m just a little worried about the outcome…if that makes sense.”
Mrs. Bom studied your flustered features and shy demeanor for a brief moment. You didn’t seem to be looking for pity or intentionally downing yourself. It didn’t even seem like you were upset about what had happened in the past. It was almost as if you accepted it and had every intention of moving forward. But you were clearly still so scared of messing up. Oh if only you knew how much her grandson’s fawn over you! Your concerns are almost laughable, yet, she understood. She walked up to you with a sweet smile and gently took your hands into hers. This caused you to look at her, watching with curiosity as she began to speak.
“I’m glad you realized that you didn’t have to change. Because my dear, there was nothing ever wrong with you to begin with. Those simple minded people didn’t know how to handle a complex soul like yours and if anything you dodged a bullet! But let me tell you this. Namjoon would never jump to conclusions, would never abandon you, would never do this if he wasn’t certain that he’d enjoy your company. Then there’s my little Yoongi. He is so gentle, patient, and understanding! You’d have to do and be so awful to make him not like you. There is nothing for you to fear or worry over, just be yourself. That’s all that’s being asked of you. That’s all those boys truly want.”
Her words made your heart flutter. They were encouraging, more so than you had anticipated, but your mind couldn’t help but focus on the last thing she mentioned. Was there a double meaning behind her words? It was far too vague to confirm but suspicious enough to make you wonder…to make you hope. A deepening warmth crept upon your cheeks at what she said regardless of the intent, happy to have your spirits lifted after the nagging thoughts were eating away at you all night.
“Thank you, Ms. Bom. I truly mean that with every fiber of my being.” you said with as much sincerity you could muster.
“Of course dear.”
In that moment, unbeknownst to either of you, two figures approached you both. When you finally felt their presence you turned instinctively to look up. That was when you were met with both Namjoon and Yoongi. If only it was as simple as that though.
Both sported a fit that accented their build rather nicely. Each had an attractive casual outfit tailored to their individual tastes. Namjoon’s was more earthy tones with browns and whites and Yoongi’s was more dark, borderline black and grays. Despite the various ways their clothing lay on their body, you couldn’t help but to notice the obvious effects their weight lifting had on their neck, shoulders, arms, and chest.
It was hard not to linger your eyes over their bodies but you forced yourself from prying any longer than you already had, too afraid of coming across as a pervert or creep. Ms. Bom quickly picked up on how hard it was for you and held in a giggle. However, what was even more comical was how desperate the guys looked when their eyes laid on you. It was so painfully obvious it agitated the very core of Ms. Bom. Oh how she wished you’d guys become lovers already so the sexual tension in the air would become less suffocating.
“You look beautiful.” Namjoon said bluntly without thinking.
Your eyes widened in shock, your brain trying to process his words. Ms. Bom seemed impressed by his boldness but he, himself, turned as red as a tomato. Yoongi, being the good hyung as always, butted in quickly to alleviate the rapid shot of awkwardness now present.
“I agree with Namjoon. Are you ready to go? It’s going to be a pretty busy day today but we don’t need to rush it. We have plenty of days to explore the entirety of the mall.” Yoongi said, trying to change the subject.
“I-I…uh yeah! I’m really excited and can’t wait to look around! And I appreciate that Yoongi. I can get tired pretty easily”
“T-That’s not a problem! We don’t want to overwhelm you! But if you’re all ready, we can head off. See you later this evening, Halmoni (grandmother)! We’ll make sure to bring back some of the bread you like on our way home.” Namjoon stated, trying to calm his nerves down.
Ms. Bom approached Namjoon and placed a hand on his cheek. After a quick second, he looked at her gratefully, almost as if unspoken words were shared in that brief moment. The interaction fascinated you, almost like she had calmed him down a bit. Having observed the interaction, a nice warmth blanketed your heart. It was really nice to see actually. You felt a tug at your wrist pulling you from your thoughts. Turning slightly, you see Yoongi close to you with a gentle smile on his lips. His eyes were warm and kind, mesmerizing even. Have they always looked that beautiful?
“Ready?” he asked once more, pulling you from your new set of thoughts.
“Y-Yeah. I am!”
The entire adventure was actually much more fun and fascinating than you had expected. The library was huge and held so many books in it. Not to mention the aquarium and the packed movie theater. It was such an interesting concept, something you had never seen before back in your hometown. You quickly understood why this mall was so popular and kinda wanted to come with everyone next time.
As you continued, you all approached a cute little clothing outlet the further you walked. It caught your eye because it was size friendly and promoted itself on the inclusivity of clothing for bigger, thicker, and curvier individuals. Naturally, that caught your attention and you really wanted to go into the store. Namjoon and Yoongi saw how excited you got and made no qualms in exploring. In fact, Namjoon was curious himself at the bigger sizes in the mens section, given how toned he’s gotten over the recent months.
“What do you think of this?” you asked excitedly, pulling the blouse up to your upper half.
Namjoon couldn’t help but chuckle and Yoongi smiled fondly at you. You were like a little kid, fascinated by so much of the clothing so far.
“The shirt is nice but won’t your shoulders be too exposed? Are you okay with that?” Yoongi asked without thinking.
Namjoon cut him a knowing look. Yoongi by no means would tell you what to and what not to wear. But as someone who has strong feelings for you and doesn’t want other guys to flirt with you, he couldn’t help asking the question out of concern. He knew he may have crossed the line so he forced himself to bite his tongue. Luckily, you rolled with his bluntness and hummed in thought taking in what he said into consideration.
“You know, now that I think about it, you have a point. It’s cute but I don’t think it would be very appropriate for work. Maybe we can find something else!” you cheerfully stated.
Namjoon and Yoongi stiffened in slight irritation at the mentioning of your work. Your boss made their blood boil, especially after the conversation they had with Jin. With how perverted that man is, the thought of him oggiling you made their blood run cold. You took notice of their stiff appearance and gave a look of concern.
“Are you guys…alright? Is something wrong? We can head out if you’d like?” you asked with slight worry, concerned you were taking too long in the store.
They both quickly snapped out of it, instantly squashing the darkening gazes in their eyes. When you approved of their insistent claims that all was good, you smiled and went back to skimming the clothing rack. They gave each other scrupulous looks, sighing heavily in relief at yet another close call as you wandered further away.
Yoongi rubbed the back of his neck, his own social battery draining rather quickly at this point. Namjoon wasn’t any better, also feeling exhausted from the random surge of various emotions throughout the day so far. At least they had you by their side. Being able to see your smile, the excitement in your eyes, and the way you felt so comfortable around them was worth it. For you they’d do just about anything. However, they’d have to admit that it would be nice to no longer have their emotional and physical energy tested like this.
As Namjoon and Yoongi were recomposing themselves, something caught the elder’s eye. It was a small display of various jewelry. Many of the trinkets were fairly pretty, some a little pricey too. But Yoongi got stuck on one particular one. Namjoon had taken quick notice of Yoongi’s changed behavior and waltzed over to him to observe the same display. Picking up the small metal in his hand, the two observed it’s beauty with a sentimental fondness.
“What are the odds…something so similar could be available to purchase?” Namjoon asked, astonished.
“It’s a bit different from what we gave her all those years ago, but it truly is almost identical to our pendant.” Yoongi said warmly.
The two made the conscious decision to purchase and give it to you as a gift. Maybe all their mental constraints will have been worth the effort if it meant seeing that smiling face of yours. Maybe the mental testing really is over!
“How about this (Y/N)? This looks beautiful against your skin tone. Not to mention the way it fits your figure!” a sudden male voice announced.
Unfortunately, those hopes were promptly short lived.
“Oh! Do you think so? I do love this color actually! Thanks so much Jiwoo! I’ll go and try it on real quick!” you expressed joyously.
Jiwoo? Who the fuck was Jiwoo? Namjoon had to hastily quell the rising signs of jealousy. For god’s sake he didn’t even know what this man looked like. All he knew was that it was an invasive male near you and he didn’t like it. There was no need to even make contact with Yoongi, the two young men using their keen hearing to follow where your voice amplified last. When they reached your location, they hadn’t realized their threatening looks and ice cold aura. Their eyes were even on the brink of turning crimson, feelings on a threatening level coursing through their veins. How odd given this only ever happened when a true enemy vile to the bone was in their vicinity. But to their surprise stood a very handsome, very kind looking young man.
Jiwoo was your typical mold of conventional attractiveness, especially by Korean standards. Tall, broad shoulders, pale clear skin, well fit with a charming persona to boot. He was not only the image of an idol or actor, but he was exceedingly smart and very good at what he does too. Ariel always spoke about how attractive Jiwoo is and how almost all the women at your company flock to him like lost sheep. This, of course, is not without the distaste of the other males, particularly your boss. But most of them sucked up to him due to his pharmaceutical company investing so much into your design one.
The other thing Ariel never failed to point out was how obvious Jiwoo was attracted to you. You never could see it yourself, his flirtatious advances came across as friendly gestures. She found that adorable about you but feared this would prevent you from having any romantic opportunities. Too bad it wasn’t all in Ariel’s mind like you had thought because both Namjoon and Yoongi could tell right away; Jiwoo was not just some coworker, he had a motive.
“Oh! Hello there. Can I help you with something?” Jiwoo asked inadvertently.
Namjoon and Yoongi quickly adjusted their aggressive image but held a skeptical and observing attitude towards Jiwoo. Why wasn’t he frightened? He didn’t even flinch. Hardcore mafia members typically break a sweat if any of them showed such aggression. So why wasn’t he even bothered? They didn’t like this. They didn’t like him. Why did he get under their skin so badly?! What the hell was going on?!?!
Namjoon made the first move. This surprised Jiwoo and his sudden shock did not bypass Yoongi’s eyes.
“My name is Namjoon. It’s nice to meet you.”
Jiwoo blinked several times before a kind smile appeared.
“It’s nice to meet you too Namjoon! The name’s Jiwoo.”
He shifted his gaze to Yoongi, waiting for him to answer.
“Yoongi.”
“Cool! So Namjoon. Yoongi. What can I do for you?” he asked innocently.
“We were actually looking for someone. We heard her voice and came over here to meet back up. Wouldn’t happen to have seen her, would you? She wouldn’t be hard to miss.” Namjoon explained, trying to maintain a leveled tone.
“Hmmm~ Oh! You mean the short, curvy, foreign girl? The pretty one with sunkissed skin? Are you guys friends of (Y/N)?”
Jiwoo’s description was so casual that it was irking them both with how friendly his tone was as he spoke about you. But they had to reel it in, already displaying too much zeal for wanting to physically destroy him out of annoyance. Even though they had no real reason as to why.
“That’s the one! And yes, we’re friends of hers.” Namjoon continued, poking his tongue against his inner cheek.
“Oh awesome! I’m a coworker of hers! We’ve been doing a collaborative project between our two companies. She’s an amazing person and so talented! She’s saved my ass more times than I can count and she’s always there when I need her! If I’m being honest, she’d make the perfect girlfriend.”
“Ah~ That’s good to hear! I’m glad she has someone watching over her there. I think we can both personally attest to your descriptions of her too.”
Namjoon didn’t take his last statement too seriously, also agreeing heavily with Jiwoo’s thoughts. Maybe they overreacted. Jiwoo didn’t seem too bad. He came off as kind and reliable. The way they heard you interact with him, you seemed to be on good terms with one another.
“Hey, can I ask you something? Are either of you dating her?” Jiwoo bluntly asked out of the blue.
The two men were taken aback by the sudden question, briefly looking at one another before Namjoon spoke up first.
“Uh, no we’re not.”
A sickening feeling shot through Namjoon’s stomach at that moment. He couldn’t pinpoint why but he didn’t like where this was going. For Yoongi, he began to glare at Jiwoo with a look fueled by hatred, aware of exactly what was coming next.
“That’s good. I was kinda afraid I lost my chance! Someone like (Y/N) is too kind, too gentle, so soft and…so damn submissive. I wonder how she’d be in bed, squealing and squirming beneath me? Oh how the thought alone is arousing. But she’s so oblivious sometimes! It’s like I’m the one chasing her! I usually have people lining up out the door handing me applications on any given day! Hahahaha and then there’s her! She won’t even give me the time of day. Ahhh~ it’s so exhilarating!”
What? What the actual fuck!? It took a minute for that to register. To truly digest the words he had spoken. Did he really just say that? So plainly, so bluntly, so casually?? It was unexpected, vulgar, and disgusting. What the hell was wrong with this guy? Yoongi reacted immediately, all the calm and collectedness he’s known for died in that very moment. He may have been shorter than Jiwoo but that did not stop him from gripping his shirt collar and tugging the man towards him.
“What the hell did you just say?” he growled.
Namjoon stood by, eyes darkened and blotched with a crimson red. There was no hiding it this time and he had no intention of doing so either. But Jiwoo just stood there, face slightly surprised with eyes deeply unmoved. What was with this guy?
“What? You’re gonna tell me neither of you thought of those things. A fine piece of ass like that and you’re just going to stand on the sidelines. There’s not many girls like that, especially ones with her character. Tell me, what did I say that wasn’t true?”
His whole character practically changed. A sudden shift, a 180, an unexpected and unforeseen coldness enveloped inside Jiwoo’s eyes. He held no fear, no remorse, no doubt. He was far from normal.
“You sick fu-”
“Just kidding~!” Jiwoo laughed loudly.
They both observed him closely, astounded by his switch of nature once more. It was like he went back to the person they initially were introduced to. A person who seemed kind and somewhat reliable.
“Namjoon! Yoongi!”
You broke them both from their thoughts, their attention instantly befalling your figure. They weren’t the only ones, Jiwoo followed suit instantly. You sported a long sleeve, cold shoulder, button up blouse in a color that perfectly accented against your skin tone. It accentuated your upper half perfectly, allowing your assets to showcase in a classy fashion yet with undertones of a sexy appeal. It wasn’t too much and nice enough to wear to work as well. It allowed you to have exposed skin without receiving judgment from prying eyes.
You began to feel somewhat self conscious with all the prying eyes, unsure of why they all got so quiet when you could’ve sworn you heard conversation outside the changing room. Jiwoo was just a bit quicker on the uptake, taking advantage of how obviously smitten the other two were by your appearance.
“I told you it would be a good fit for you!” he stated proudly.
“You think so?” you asked sheepishly.
“Absolutely! What do you two think?” Jiwoo suddenly questioned.
He intentionally wrapped his arm around your waist, placing a loose yet firm grip on your hip. He held you somewhat close to his side and displayed an easily identifiable devious smirk on his handsome face. Namjoon was dangerously close to losing it and Yoongi wasn’t far from behind. But they both knew what kind of game Jiwoo was playing at and felt it appropriate to entertain the man.
Namjoon did not respond. Instead, he approached you both with a gentle and kind smile. Your heartbeat raced and your cheeks felt flushed upon seeing such a handsome display of features. He confidently reached out his hand for you to grab, which you quickly and happily complied upon Jiwoo’s surprise. Within that fraction of a second, the two men shot each other a look of vexation, Jiwoo not hiding his obvious disdain for the scene unfolding before him. Namjoon whisked you away towards Yoongi, who stood by with something shiny in his hand. You didn’t realize it at first, waiting patiently to hear their thoughts on your outfit.
“I think it goes without saying that you always have and always will look beautiful, no matter what you wear. And this truly does fit you perfectly.” Namjoon started off.
“And even though you look amazing, as always, there’s something Namjoon and I found that we think you might really like especially.” Yoongi added on.
The shiny object in his hands was a pretty hair clip, one adorned with gorgeous looking jewels, a butterfly figure, flowers and music notes. You had mentioned to them all of your vast fondness for butterflies and flowers, believing that you had a strong spiritual connection with both living things. You loved and adored music, admitting your great admiration and respect for the invisible work of art. But it was what came next that took them by surprise.
“This is beautiful, Yoongi. All the intricate details and craftsmanship only make it that much more special. But I think what I love about it above all else is that It’s like a representation of the 8 of us!” you said allowed, without thinking.
“You guys are the music that allows my flowers to flourish and what gives my wings flight to survive.”
The three men froze, Namjoon and Yoongi in particular, taken aback by your words. You held such an adoring look as you gazed lovingly at the little pendant clip. There was no mistake that you held a deep tenderness for the object in hand, completely disregarding the outfit you were currently adorning. You looked up at the two men before you with an oddly sentimental look. It was warm, gentle, and so painfully familiar. It was like in that moment, for a brief second, you were completely and entirely aligned with one another and it was almost like you had retained all the memories of your past love.
Yoongi felt like he was going to cry. His heart hurt, aching desperately for you. It was a sudden rush of unforeseen emotions engulfing his very being. He couldn’t describe it even if he wanted to. Namjoon was no different, a soft yet sad moonstruck appearance beholding his sharp features. Witnessing their expressions made you want to cry as well, even if you didn’t fully understand what was happening. It hit you just as suddenly as it hit them.
Jiwoo observed intently, taking detailed note of the scene before him. He was far from giving up on making you his, but he realized quickly that he was going to have to try a helluva lot harder than what he’s doing now. These two were stepping dangerously close on his ideals and he didn’t like that. Many questions plagued his thoughts, a maniacal amount of actions began mapping out in his head to come out victorious. However, he was completely void of the deepening and darkening scowl forming on his face, as well as the lingering figure who was bearing witness to it all.
“You okay there buddy?” a chipper male voice asked suddenly.
Jiwoo froze, not daring to look back at the new man standing near him. He took that moment to calm his nerves, quelling the rising irritation that people were ingraining into him. He couldn’t falter over something so stupidly petty. Not in front of a liability. It didn’t help that he didn’t even feel this guy’s presence approaching him. He needed to get himself together.
“Yes! I’m perfectly fine! Hahahaha, just felt a little woozy is all! No cause for concern.”
Jiwoo altered his scowl to the original kind and gentle look he displayed when he first met Namjoon and Yoongi. The irritation didn’t go unnoticed but he did a pretty good job at hiding it from the untrained eye of a random stranger. Too bad he wasn’t dealing with some random stranger. No, instead he was met face to face with none other than Jung Hoseok. And he beheld a look that did not match his concerned voice. This frightened Jiwoo.
“Hobi?” you suddenly questioned, the weird euphoric feeling finally dissipating.
Hoseok’s scrutinizing gaze lingered over Jiwoo a bit longer before permanently turning his attention to you. His face did a complete 180 when he beamed up at you, a charming and delighted look adorning his features as he happily spread his arms and engulfed you in a hug.
Jiwoo hadn’t realized that his breath was hitched, softly gasping for air at the slow fade of tension. Who in the hell were these three? Jiwoo wasn’t an idiot. He had noticed the identifiable hatred Yoongi and Namjoon had for him upon first glance. Though, at the time, it wasn’t warranted, he figured it was jealousy. He enjoyed making other men jealous, especially those infatuated with a person he finds attractive. Which is why he said what he said about you shortly after he realized the two put their guard down. But he wasn’t so dense as to not notice that deep crimson glow the two men held in their eyes. Not to mention the brute strength Yoongi had when he gripped his collar. That was pure, unfiltered killing intent unlike any he’s ever bared witness to.
Jiwoo was good at keeping a straight face and downplaying his feelings. It’s how he’s survived this long. Seeing Hosoek ignited a fear in him he hadn’t felt in a very long time, one that pleaded with him to just walk away and never turn back, invigorated him. But he couldn’t turn back now. His pride wouldn’t let him. He knew there was something more going on here. With you. With them. It was all very intriguing and fueled his provocative desires for you even more. He observed a bit longer at how obviously elated you were being surrounded by these three men. Watched how your cheeks flushed, how your smile widened, how your eyes sparkled, and how obviously attracted you were to them. He needed to learn more, but now was not the time.
Instead, Jiwoo boldly approached you, catching the attention of the provoked glares of Namjoon, Yoongi, and Hoseok. You, being a little too oblivious, focused your attention on Jiwoo for a brief moment, feeling somewhat guilty for forgetting about him. He grabbed for your hand unprompted, kissed your knuckles, and bid you all a goodbye before running off somewhere in the growing crowd. You were a bit confused by his sudden departure but didn’t bother to read too much into it. You were the only one, however. The others watched as he left the store, no remorse for how obvious they were being and how clearly disgusted they were with his existence.
You had opted to forgo the outfit and buy the hair piece instead, promising to always wear it whenever and wherever you go. Hoseok opted to purchase it and give it to you as a gift. You were trying to advise against that but he did it anyway. When you guys left the store, you all decided to go to a small chinese hotpot restaurant outside of the mall (to Yoongi’s enjoyment), as it became more and more busy in the mall as time had progressed.
“Hobi?” you asked, pulling him out of thought as you finally took your seats.
“Hm?”
“I forgot to ask, how’d you know we were at the mall in that store? Kinda crazy that you found us! Almost like fate!” you giggled.
Hoseok froze for a brief moment, trying to concoct a believable lie to tell you because no, he had no clue you guys were at the mall. Nor did he know you were in that store. He had stopped by a shop near the mall to pick up new dancing clothes for his studio. On his way out he happened to notice Namjoon and Yoongi emitting an aggressive and rageful aura so strong he could feel it from outside across the street while you all were on the downstairs floor inside the mall. It didn’t help that his senses also heightened when he approached Jiwoo, a man that took mere milliseconds to bring his blood to a boil. Of course he couldn’t tell you that. Not yet, at least. So he opted for a varying method. One more believable.
“I was stopping by to grab a snack. The vendor in the mall has some really delicious hotteok. When I reached the ground floor, I noticed Namjoon. He’s pretty tall and easily recognizable. I was just going to say hi when I found your…friend…who looked a little…sick.”
“In the head…” Yoongi mumbled,
Namjoon nudged him slightly, throwing a glance his way. Yoongi acted like he didn’t say anything and kept reading over the menu of options. Luckily, you didn’t hear him anyway, so there was no cause for concern.
“To me, that’s just a fancy way of saying fate.” you teased.
“Regardless, I’m glad I got to see you today! And thanks again for buying the hair pendant for me.”
Hoseok chuckled before happily brushing off your thanks. He grabbed the bag and pulled the intricate metal out.
“May I have the honor of putting it in your hair?” Hoseok asked.
“Of course! I would love that!”
Hoseok did just that, the other two watching fondly at your excited features and at how you made the hair clip even more beautiful than it already was. Hoseok immediately started taking pictures and sending them in their group chat. It didn’t take long for their phones to start buzzing with notifications of the others responding back. You took note of that and smiled bashfully at the thought of your picture being on all their phones. You’d secretly hoped you looked somewhat presentable before Hoseok sent it.
Luckily, those thoughts died out as quickly as they were birthed. You were too busy enjoying your meal and conversation with the three men before you, your heart growing that much more fondly for them as a group and individually. You had secretly hoped that you had just as many days as this planned for you in the future. If only you knew just how much of what you had hoped would come true, easily in a way that far exceeded your expectations.
— Summary: You’ve decided to move to a quiet quaint area near the edge of the city, working at a small family owned flower shop surrounded by the very thing you love most: flowers. Lately, more often than not though, you’ve found yourself frequently visited by 5 children whom you can’t help but love and adore, aiding them in their every need when asked. But they’re not your only sudden frequent visitors. Their 7 older brothers, who happen to also be the leaders of the Port Mafia, have taken a strong liking towards you as well. Unfortunately, that also means their dangerous and unpredictable lifestyles will start to mesh with your calming and gentle one, making things far more complicated than you had expected. Seems like your once carefree life wont be going as planned as you had originally hoped.
— Pairing: mafia boss! bts x poc! curvy! florist! reader x mafia! children! txt
— Genre: super fluff / poly!au / mafia!au / soft yandere!au / child! au / Bungou Stray Dogs! au (kinda)
— Status: Coming Soon (Revamp of Spring Day)
— Warnings: verbal and physical abuse (violence, threatening, blood, murder), child abuse (physical & verbal), sexual tension, hurt/comfort, insecurities (reader not feeling good enough sometimes), implied (eventual) smut
***This is the revamped version of Spring Day and is inspired by Bungou Stray Dogs. It will be started once Pied Piper is finished! :)
— Summary: You’re a recent grad who was given the dream opportunity to intern abroad in South Korea. When you moved into a small, somewhat homely, apartment complex in Gangnam, you were pleasantly surprised to have become neighbors with 7 very intriguing, very charming, very handsome young men. You weren’t expecting them to have become so attached to you so quickly and that’s probably because you’re actually their reincarnated soulmate. To make matters even more convoluted, they’re also part of the mafia, they’re demons, and they’re heir to the throne of the underworld. Who’d thought that your once normal life would change so drastically over the course of such a short time?
Chapter 3!! Not sure how I fully feel about this one but it’s done. Taking a break because posting multiple days in a row has wore me out lol. I’ll come back ti edit because there are points I feel “meh” on but oh well!
Since your introduction to 5 of the 7 brothers you’d heard so much about, they had become exceedingly affectionate towards you. You started seeing them frequently, even more than you usually had. You were far from complaining, but you’d be lying if you couldn’t admit that it made your heart flutter a bit too much for your liking. You hadn’t ever received so much attention from differing guys before, especially those who far exceeded the current beauty standards. You often questioned if you deserved such treatment, usually brushing off any intruding thought of their devoted gestures being more than just friendly.
That morning, you had woken up a bit later than usual. You had the day off and were hoping to spend it by becoming accustomed to the area. After freshening up and getting dressed, you made your way out into the hallway and down the staircase. You had every intention of reaching the first floor until you heard a lovely acoustic tune coming from the end of the hallway on the second floor. Has there always been a music room?
Your curiosity got the best of you and you followed after it. The melody got louder and louder the farther you walked, indicating you were getting closer to its source. When you reached the window peering inside, you saw a young man there playing the acoustic guitar. You had never seen him before and became entranced. Not only was he doing a magnificent job with the instrument but the way the sun outlined him in a golden glow made him look far more ethereal than he already was.
You were staring so intently and so wrapped up in your own thoughts, you failed to realize he stopped playing and was gazing back at you. When you finally did take notice, you began panicking. You internally screamed at yourself and desperately tried to come up with your next course of action without looking any more creepy than you already came off. The man could spot your struggle easily and just chuckled, waving you inside. You reluctantly complied, blush forming on your face as you entered.
MIN YOONGI
“So…?” he questioned aloud.
You paused for a brief moment, unsure of what he wanted from you. He caught on to your confusion and smiled.
“Was the music nice or do you normally stare at strangers?” he asked.
“N-No! Oh my god no! I’m sorry, I can explain! I heard you playing and got curious! I had no clue there was a music room in this building. When I followed the sound, I spotted you and kinda got sucked into your playing. I’m sorry for being rude, I don’t know what I was thinking. It was a very lovely tune though!”
Yoongi knew exactly what was happening and just chuckled. The Pied Piper always entrances those who hear him play, this was no different. But seeing you so flustered was entertaining to say the least.
“I’m only teasing. Thank you for the compliment though. I’m still getting used to the guitar but haven’t quite figured it out fully.” he said.
“Oh wow, you could’ve fooled me! I thought you sounded pretty amazing. But if this is still something you’re learning, I can only imagine what the future holds.” you praised once more.
“I think you’re giving me far too much credit, but your words are much appreciated.”
Yoongi tried to hide the creeping blush, your compliments making him turn shy and nervous. Especially seeing as they came directly from you of all people, it was making it hard for him to look you in the eye.
“I’m serious. I wish I could’ve heard you play sooner. It’s…comforting. Like I could let all my worries go. I don’t think I’m explaining it well enough. But sometimes I think that’s how music should be. It can invoke feelings I don’t think words could ever truly describe and it’s okay to not be able to. Even if I don’t know what’s being said or even what it means, it always finds a way to make me feel. That’s what makes it so special. I’m not exactly a music buff but I really do enjoy it. It actually helps me get my creative juices flowing!”
Yoongi paused for a moment, really studying you up close. Something about what you said struck a chord with him. Yoongi loves music, they all do. Most of their pride is stored in music, something so far ingrained in them that they could never step away from it even if they tried. Not everyone can understand the devotion one has for the things they love and yet here you are pinning down the exact way he feels. Music doesn’t need to be explained, understood, or dissected. Music just needs to be felt and shared, even if the words aren’t that of your motherland. You were good. Too good. And he was definitely hooked.
“You are far more interesting than you led on.” he said with a soft smile.
You blinked several times, trying to understand if that was a good or bad thing.
“I use this room the most but I’ve been gone for a while. I think you had moved in during then and that’s probably why you were unaware of its existence.” he explained, changing the topic.
“That makes sense! Well, I’m glad you returned safely and…Oh! I almost forgot! My name is (Y/N), it’s a pleasure to meet you.” you announced, bowing to him.
Yoongi smiled at you, taking advantage of your brief moment of looking away from him to admire your beauty. Damn you were cute. It didn’t take long to see why his brothers fell like dominos around you. Your entire being was addictive.
“Yoongi. It’s nice to meet you too.”
“Yoongi?” you questioned more to yourself.
He looked at you, waiting for you to continue but you never did. This felt like deja vu all over again. Where had you heard that name? This was happening far more frequently than you cared to admit and it was bugging you that you couldn’t pinpoint the correct answer. Yoongi watched with an amused glint in his eye, observing your furrowed brow and scrunched up nose. Were you always this expressive to the public? It was entertaining, adorable even.
“Oh! Yoongi!! Jimin’s Yoongi!” you exclaimed excitedly.
Yoongi’s face fell. What the hell did that mean?
“I’m sorry what?” he questioned.
“You’re the second oldest! Min Yoongi, right? That makes so much sense! Jimin first introduced you as ‘Our Yoongi’ and said you were away on a business trip! You were with Jungkook and…” you said trailing off, cocking your head to ponder again.
“That would be me.” a voice called out, catching the two of you by surprise.
KIM NAMJOON
When you turned around you were staring at a man with the body of a god. You mentally had to stop yourself from looking at his exposed arms, his attire indicating he had just recently finished a workout session. He was tall, slick from his sweat, and had a nice golden glow to him. What the fuck? This was cruel. Was the universe trying to destroy you today?
In his hand was an iced caffeinated drink. Yoongi practically pounced on it, happily taking the beverage and sipping on it. You watched him, finding his actions adorable. He kinda looked like a cat when he did that and it was cute. The rising smile was evident and Namjoon had the luxury of observing it without your knowledge. He actually had the luxury of observing all of you and dare I say he was very pleased.
You turned back to Namjoon, beaming up at him now.
“Hello, my name’s (Y/N), it’s an honor to finally meet all of you.”
Namjoon chuckled, not only with what you said but also at the fact you were clearly struggling with your rising blush and curious eyes. The others did say you get flustered easily and it was hard not to coo over you. They were definitely right about that, among many other things too. But their descriptions of your beauty, your true beauty, were lacking. No words could ever describe how these 7 men see you. How they’ve always seen you. Having been in separation for so long, finally having you presented in front of them as you are now was like staring at a goddess. Your innocent doe eyes, your beautifully sunkissed skin, your soft curvaceous figure, your locks that crowned your head; all of it was hypnotic. All of it was pure. All of it was something they wanted to taint so lovingly, so viciously, so intimately. You were their life and their ruin.
“Namjoon, likewise. My brothers speak very highly of you. I’m happy such a positive influence has entered our lives.”
You took note of the way Namjoon spoke to you, almost like he was in charge of the others. You found that a tad bit odd given he was the 4th oldest according to Taehyung. Maybe you were reading too far into it. Yeah, that’s probably it.
“That’s my line. You’ve all helped me out quite a bit! It took me some time to get used to the transportation systems, the street signs, the scammers, and the cultists. Jungkook showed me the best street vendors and Seokjin explained which times to go to which convenient stores to avoid crowds. Hoseok offered many shortcuts I could take to get to my destination fast and Taehyung and Jimin are always giving me a helping hand here or around the area. There’s honestly too much to count how many times I was assisted. I feel so lucky I got to meet you all so soon after arriving here.”
“I’m glad to hear that. Does that mean you like it here in Korea so far?” Namjoon asked with a dimpled smile.
Your eyes lit up, your inner child showing itself on full display. You raved on and on about your admiration for many cultures but how none impacted you more than South Korea. You explained what it was that inspired you and how much in depth research you’ve done on the history and current trends. Your determination and intelligence was showing and it more than made you look more attractive to Namjoon.
He admired your need to learn about their culture. In fact, he loved that. A new found respect was growing for you, followed closely by his fondness. He could tell Yoongi felt the same way, having overheard your conversation about music. Plus his face gave it away even more so now, with the way his eyes held a surprise look as he continued to hear you speak so passionately.
“I’m sorry…I must sound like I’m rambling.” you giggled sheepishly.
“No, it’s nice to hear someone speak so passionately about our culture. It fills me with pride to be honest. To know that there are people out there who care enough to learn about us feels good, for lack of a better word.” Namjoon admitted with a bashful smile, rubbing the back of his neck shyly.
“I think it’s far more normal than you think.” you said playfully hitting his arm without thinking.
It was only supposed to be a friendly gesture to ease someone’s embarrassment or to lighten the tension in a conversation. However, in that moment it became something entirely unexplainable. As soon as the back of your hand made contact with Namjoon’s arm, something surged inside your body.
It struck up your arm, down your abdomen, and straight to your toes. It wasn’t painful, just sudden and unfamiliar. Once the initial shock wore off, your heart began to race, your face felt flushed, and your stomach tickled. Your legs were like jelly and your knees got weak. The first audible thing out of your mouth was an elongated sensual moan.
Namjoon and Yoongi were immediately put on high alert, concerned for your sudden pained expression. Namjoon reached out to grip your forearms, hoping he could steady your staggering figure. But as soon as he did that, another moan escaped your lips. Namjoon froze, his eyes turning into an instant crimson shade upon hearing your throaty pants. It was then he realized you weren’t in pain, you were aroused. Very. Aroused.
Yoongi could smell it too. That oddly familiar yet unfamiliar scent leaking from between your legs. Oh how that alone sent him over the edge. By that point Yoongi had discarded his sweatshirt, the heat making him lose his cool. He witnessed how you were about to fall over and grabbed for the closest thing he could grip; your hips. Another moan left your lips and you unintentionally bucked back into his crotch. Yoongi had to tighten his hold on you, stopping your movements before he too lost control.
“Namjoon, what the hell is happening?” Yoongi asked through gritted teeth.
“I-I don’t know. It’s like every time we touch her, she loses control. I don’t even think she knows what she’s doing.” Namjoon interpreted.
“I don’t know how much longer I have before I lose it next. What do we do? We can’t just leave her here, but the more we touch her the harder it becomes for all of us.”
Namjoon needed a minute to think but that was far harder given their current circumstances. He thought back to when they reached out to the elder mage, the woman who put them in this newly formed life. And then it dawned on him. The soulmate bond.
“It…It has to be our bond. Our soulmate bond. S-She said that…after she meets all 7 of us…she’ll start to feel the side effects too. This has to be it. If nothing else, this has to prove she’s…she’s the one.” Namjoon shuttered out.
“D-Damnit, I want her so bad.” Yoongi whined.
“We have to keep it under control. Set her down, gently. Grab something to cool her off with. She’s burning up.” Namjoon instructed.
They did just that, placing your squirming figure on the carpeted floor before grabbing some magazines and loose papers to start fanning you. Your weird haze had started to calm down, your body temperature decreasing as you began to regain control over your ragged breathing. When you opened your eyes, you were met with both a concerned looking Namjoon and Yoongi. What just happened? You were so confused and so tired.
“Yoon..gi? Namjoon?” you asked, blinking your eyes to clear your vision.
“You okay?” Yoongi asked.
“You scared us there for a minute.” Namjoon stated.
“What happened? Did I pass out?” you asked with slight concern.
“I think you’ve been overworking yourself. Jimin had said that you’d been coming home later and later.” Yoongi said.
He hated not being fully honest but at the same time he wasn’t wrong. Arielle had gone back home to France, the incident at the nightclub having messed with her more than she’d led on. However, you and Jiwoo were still in need for the project and you both had to take up her role. The design company was breathing down your back to get this project done, more than elated that a crucial member had left so suddenly. That meant you both were required to work longer hours and it really had been tiring you out.
Everyone was well aware who your boss was, thanks to Seokjin might I add, and the thought of his…inappropriate management over you was really starting to grate heavily on their nerves. They were going to deal with that later. Right now, their priority was you.
“I’m…sorry…for being such an inconvenience to you both. I feel…so horrible.”
“There’s nothing to apologize for.” Namjoon encouraged.
“We’re just glad you’re okay.” Yoongi added.
You sat up, their eyes on you each step of the way. You rubbed your head slightly before turning to the nearest person to thank them once more. That happened to be Yoongi. But instead of doing what you were initially planning to do, your eyes caught sight of Yoongi’s bare arms. Were they always exposed like that? Were they always that muscular??? Your eyes lingered a tad bit longer than intended and you quickly turned your head away from him. The blush was forming full force and the heat followed quickly afterwards.
You never meant to assume but Yoongi was so bundled up in a hoodie and sweats that you failed to realize just how toned he was. You could tell he was lean but you never realized how defined he was. You wondered if more of his body was that way. If Namjoon was similar. If any of them were….No. You had to stop these thoughts. You were going to ruin yourself thinking like this. There’s no way you had a chance…right?
Namjoon must’ve taken notice of your darkened face, a solemn look present. What were you thinking so intently about while looking so…sad?
“Maybe you should lie down.” Namjoon suggested.
“Would you like us to escort you back to your room?”
You smiled sweetly at them both, at first going to decline. But something inside of you begged you to say yes. And that’s what you did. What could hurt? Namjoon helped you up, taking note that you didn’t react violently this time. Yoongi observed closely too, keeping his eye trained on anything that stood out to him that seemed out of the ordinary, or, as out of the ordinary as it could be given they’d only known you the past hour or so. When all seemed fine, they walked you back to the 3rd floor and to your room.
“Thank you both again. I think I really have been overworked lately. It’s too bad though, I was hoping to spend the time roaming around.” you said with a pout.
Just then, a sudden thought popped into his head.
“When you feel well rested, we can take you out in the area for the evening.” Namjoon offered.
Those pretty eyes of yours lit up with an energetic glint. You couldn’t help the rising smile and the youthful glow radiating your soft features.
“A-Are you sure? Do either of you mind?” you asked once more for clarification.
Namjoon chuckled and Yoongi smiled.
“Yeah, we’d love to. Plus, think of it as thanks for looking out for you.” Yoongi added.
“I’m sure the others would love to tag along too. If that’s cool with you.” Namjoon
“I’d very much love that actually! Just give me a couple of hours to get this headache gone and I’ll contact you all.”
You all agreed and went your separate ways. The two lingered a bit longer to ensure you made it to bed safely before making their way down the hall. They reached a communal lounge room where the other 5 members were sitting in wait. When Namjoon and Yoongi took their seats to settle, it was Namjoon who spoke up first.
“I think we need to discuss…something very important,” he announced.
“Is it about…” Jimin started, trailing off while fiddling with his fingers.
“…(Y/N). It’s about (Y/N) right?” Seokjin asked, gliding his hand through his hair.
“She’s totally our soulmate.” Hoseok scoffed, taking a swig from his scotch cup.
“Yeah…she is.” Namjoon confirmed.
“What do we do now?” Jungkook questioned, cocking his head curiously.
“That’s what we need to discuss, correct?” Taehyung assumed with a sigh.
“Yeah, that’s right.” Yoongi admitted.
“We need to contact the elder mage. Immediately. She’ll know exactly what to do.”
And with that, they continued their discussion into the late evening, constructing the best course of action to finally make this work. To officially call you theirs.
— Summary: You’re a recent grad who was given the dream opportunity to intern abroad in South Korea. When you moved into a small, somewhat homely, apartment complex in Gangnam, you were pleasantly surprised to have become neighbors with 7 very intriguing, very charming, very handsome young men. You weren’t expecting them to have become so attached to you so quickly and that’s probably because you’re actually their reincarnated soulmate. To make matters even more convoluted, they’re also part of the mafia, they’re demons, and they’re heir to the throne of the underworld. Who’d thought that your once normal life would change so drastically over the course of such a short time?
You were a couple of weeks into your new routine and it was more or less amazing. You eased into the work setting far quicker than you had ever expected and you became a fan favorite amongst your seniors. Your diligent work ethic, adaptability, and cooperation amongst peers and collaborators was an ideal standard your internship expected. You even made two new companions in the process: Gwan Jiwoo and Arielle Monet. Jiwoo was one of the many collaborators from a big named pharmaceutical company in Korea and Arielle, known as Ari, was actually another foreign intern from France who had been working here a couple of months prior to your arrival.
The three of you were put into a long term project together; you as the designer, Ari as the director, and Jiwoo as the informant for what the pharmaceutical company was looking for. You all meshed so well together that it was hard not to ease into eachothers varying personalities. Your seniors were very pleased with this, as they were clearly fearful of upsetting this company, and often checked on you regularly to ensure all was still kosher.
What made things even better was your relationship with Taehyung and Jimin. You weren’t sure how long they’re friendly gestures would last but you found yourself pleasantly surprised by their continuous kind and caring actions towards you. It felt safe to call them friends at this point and the thought of that made you happier than it did when compared to Jiwoo and Ari.
Though you liked both Jiwoo and Ari very much, it was quite clear they had already established their own separate friend circles. You never really did get to see any of Jiwoo’s friends, always calling and harassing the poor man to come out. But that was the extent of it. Ari, on the other hand, was a bit different. She always had pictures and videos and meet ups with her friends. You actually met all three girls in her circle. They were friendly and nice and easy to talk to.
Unfortunately, they held a much more party-esque personality which was quite the opposite of your own indoors, homebound style. They respected that and actually spotted you an offer due to it. Apparently, a renowned nightclub known as HOPE WORLD was opening back up after the COVID restrictions finally lifted. It’s one of the most popular clubs in the world, difficult to get in and highly sought after. The club manager requires very specific requirements that are absolutely mandatory just to get your name cleared to be considered eligible to enter. One of those things was a designated contact, one that can be available 24/7 in case something happens to the person or party who used that contact. And they wanted you to be that.
You agreed without any hesitation, happy to lend a hand. And because of you, they were accepted full access inside the club. They felt that pampering and lavishing you for the remainder of the week was an acceptable payment for your kindness. You tried to decline their gestures but still found yourself eating the meals they’d bring you or keeping the cute trinkets from the stores they’d visited. You felt this was a bit overboard, not understanding the dying need to get inside this club. Was it really as great as they claimed? You couldn’t help but wonder as the day approached for you to be on standby while your acquaintances visited HOPE WORLD.
JUNG HOSEOK
‘Taehyung, tell me when these visions started up.’ Jin texted in the groupchat.
‘The day I met her. Granny introduced me and within a couple of minutes I was entranced. It was so weird.’ Taehyung responded.
‘Jimin, you started getting these vivid scenes too?’ Jin texted once more.
‘Yeah…but it was like instantly after Taehyung brought her.” Jimin stated.
‘Seems like the more of us she meets, the quicker the progression takes hold.’ Yoongi texted.
‘So…What does that mean?’ Jimin asked.
‘She’s our soulmate, right? She has to be!’ Taehyung typed.
‘Slow down there. We need to figure this out one step at a time.’ Seokjin chastised.
‘She’s only met you two, right?’ Yoongi questioned.
‘Yeah. We’ve been keeping an eye on her. But it’s like the more we’re around her…the deeper this feeling is.’ Jimin admitted.
‘I’ll get a hold of the elder mage about this. For the time being, just keep doing what you’re doing.’ Yoongi said.
‘Hell of a time to be in Japan right now.’ Taehyung teased.
‘How are Namjoon and Jungkook?’ Jimin inquired.
The conversation switched topics rather quickly in the group chat shared between the 7 men. Hoseok stared at his phone, reading over what was stated with a curious thought. He’d hope he’d get to meet you sooner rather than later. He found you very intriguing but was never blessed with the opportunity to see you loitering around the apartment. To be fair, he was preparing the club for tonight’s events and that required early mornings and even later nights for the past month. So much preparation was needed, but Hoseok was an exceedingly diligent man and accepted the unfavorable conditions he had to endure for this.
HOPE WORLD was like his baby and he needed to ensure it was as perfect and ready as he had always had it. Speaking of, he went over the paperwork submissions who were cleared for entry. He happened to pick up one of a group of 4 young girls. The contact listed took him by surprise, a wide smile creeping on his face as he put 2 and 2 together. What were the chances that (Y/N) (L/N) would be listed as a designated contact?
To clarify, designated contacts need to go through serious background checks. You don’t get to put just anyone on there, your designated contact needs to also be cleared before group entry can be cleared. Therefore, Hoseok had access to a lot of your personal information. He got to find out about you before you found out anything about him.
Your picture alone was adorable to look at. You were very attractive and, according to both his younger brothers, you had an even more attractive personality. The thought of you was making a weird feeling stir in the pit of his stomach. You’d never even come in contact yet and he was already getting triggered.
Before his thoughts could go any further, a knock came to the door. Hoseok allowed access to the person and it was Chunja, his right hand woman, a gumiho, coming to deliver the all clear for opening up to the public. Hoseok smirked, pleased to hear this as he got up to coat himself in his bright red jacket. He had a feeling tonight was going to be one he’d never forget.
The crowd was bustling. It was lively, intense, invigorating. Hoseok watched from the VIP section as the dancers below let loose from their everyday worries. It was entertaining to see humans finally remove their masks, to allow their bodies to break free from the chains of traditions, rules, and laws. Ironic, given the club followed a strict guideline, but not so much so that they couldn’t be free and have fun.
While the party ensued, he was notified that the two families who rented out the private rooms had finally arrived and started negotiations. Though HOPE WORLD is a nightclub, it is also a cover up for dirty dealings and negotiations between people who’d rather not let the law know about their actions. Hoseok was pleased to hear all was going well and instructed that the guards keep watch over some of the loitering members from the families who had to wait outside the rooms. Unfortunately, this order was put out a little too late.
Within the next hour, Hoseok was immediately called down to the private rooms where a scuffle took place. When he reached the location, he saw that it was far from what he was initially told. 4 girls lay inside in one of the unoccupied rooms. Two were completely passed out but being checked by Chunja, one was throwing up in the corner in the back, and the other, the only non-korean girl, was crying in the arms of one of the guards.
Face down on the floor were several men who had no shirts on and some who were almost completely naked. The guards had them pinned to the ground, bruised and bloodied from attempting to fight off the staff. It didn’t take a rocket scientist to figure out what was happening here and Hoseok was beyond livid. For now though, he had to maintain his cool.
Walking over to the non-korean girl crying on the couch, he began gently questioning her.
“T-They….they said that…they just wanted to drink with us and talk. W-When we drank the drinks…” the girl trailed off.
Hoseok followed where she lazily pointed to. He picked up the partially filled cup and sniffed it. It was clearly roofied but with a drug that was far more complex then your typical date-rape substance. He set the cup back down and the girl began bawling.
“They were…they were going to…”
Hoseok hushed her, urging her to speak no more. He knew what she was going to say and did not want her to feel embarrassed speaking the trauma out loud. Though she had no reason to feel embarrassed, that did not prevent it from being present.
“What is your name?” he asked.
“A-Arielle. Arielle Monet.”
Arielle? That name sounded vaguely familiar. Within a matter of seconds, another guard came in with her file. He skimmed it and immediately recognized the name. (Y/N) (L/N). So you were their designated contact. How interesting. Hoseok gave thorough instructions to the staff present. The men from the families were to be removed and placed somewhere in secret, the girls needed to be checked medically, accommodated, and prepared to be sent home, and Hoseok himself was going to make the call to you.
It was 10 minutes max before you came rushing into the club, escorted to a separate private room where the girls were relocated. Inside was Hoseok, Chunja, and the group. Your immediate response was to embrace Arielle, checking over her exposed skin to see of any immediate damage. You spoke briefly, your typical conversation between two friends in a situation such as this before she approached both Hoseok and Chunja.
“Thank you! Thank you for taking care of them. For stopping those…those monsters from…” you took a deep sigh.
“Thank you for being so diligent and thorough. Were the police called?” you asked, calming down a bit.
Hoseok and Chunja observed you for a brief moment before speaking.
“The appropriate actions have been made, ma’am. We did a medical checkup on all the girls and nothing aside from being drugged had transpired. If they feel like heading to the hospital, then we can accommodate the costs. Aside from that, they are free to leave.” Chunja spoke first.
“Don’t their statements need to be taken?” you questioned, cocking your head.
Hoseok stayed silent, not saying anything. Chunja shot him a look before speaking again.
“Given the trauma they’ve just experienced, we found it more appropriate to have them go home and rest instead of having them lingering here any longer.”
For some reason, even though something about that was logically wrong, you felt it was no longer appropriate to push the issue. The girls really did look tired and it was late. You thanked them one last time before some staff members assisted you by bringing them out to a car and sending them home. Once you all had left, Chunja looked at Hoseok with a raised brow.
“What was that?” she asked.
Hoseok finally snapped out of his daze before looking at Chunja.
“Huh?”
“Boss, are you okay?” she said with slight concern.
“Uh…yeah. Sorry about that, I don’t know what came over me.”
Chunja lingered around a bit longer before accepting his response.
“Where are those men at?” Hoseok asked.
“In the basement, the families have been notified and have….agreed to cut their losses.” she stated.
“Good, because I’m feeling really pissed right now.” he mumbled, grabbing a nailed bat from a hidden compartment in the wall.
An hour had passed before Hoseok pulled up to the small apartment complex. He was no longer sporting his red suit and he had to change out of his, no longer, white shirt. He had sighed, the pent up frustrations finally leaving his body. Walking up the stairs he saw the back of a short curvy figure. When the figure turned around, so did his mood.
“Oh! Hello there.” you said, offering him a smile.
“Hello, fancy seeing you here.” he responded back.
“I live on the 3rd floor actually, and you?” you asked.
“3rd floor as well.”
You paused for a moment, studying his face before a look of realization hit you.
“Uhm…are you by chance…related to Taehyung and Jimin?” you asked.
That heart shaped smile appeared followed by a chuckle.
“Yeah, those are my little brothers. They’ve been nice to you right?”
Seeing your eyes brighten and a wide smile beaming, it made Hoseok’s heart skip a beat. He completely understood why his brothers were so smitten. Why Taehyung was so convinced you were their soulmate. This feeling, this indescribable feeling the two younger ones felt had to be what Hoseok was experiencing. He was elated. He was hooked. He was going to make you theirs.
KIM SEOKJIN
Seokjin sighed with a heavy undertone of irritation. How many times this year has this happened? How many trips had he had to make just to visit this one man? He was getting tired of it and his patience was wearing thin. He had hoped for Don Jihyo’s sake, that this would be the last time.
Seokjin was on his way to retrieve late loan money. Again. Don Jihyo is a 38 year old lead director at a small yet well known design company. He has issues with maintaining money and often takes out loans he had no chance of actually paying back. Beaten within an inch of his life thanks to some loan sharks, he enlisted the help from the mafia who took pity on his situation and offered aid. Unfortunately, he has a nasty habit of not paying back his monthly statements and Seokjin is being sent to find out why.
“Poor bastard probably went gambling again. Does he ever learn?” he asked aloud.
Getting out of his car, entering the building, and going to the top floor, he was met with more than a few stares. He was used to this, people often becoming charmed by his looks, even in passing. But right now, he couldn’t relish in it. No, instead he had to waste his time going after a man who had no business running a company. He probably wasn’t even paying his employees properly either. How irritating.
When he reached the designated door, he didn’t even bother knocking, waltzing right on in with a blank look on his face. However, to his surprise, sat an additional figure. One with doe eyes, pretty brown skin, and plush lips. That person was none other than you. Jimin and Taehyung said you were interning at a design company but he must’ve missed the details of it being this design company. Of all companies, why this one? His gaze lingered on you a bit before turning to Jihyo. God the older man looked terrified but he was clearly up to something. Seokjin didn’t like that.
“M-Mr. Kim! What a surprise to have you show up! What brings you in today?” Jihyo stuttered.
You looked warly between Seokjin and Jihyo, unsure of what you should do. Jihyo made no attempt at dismissing you, taking advantage of your innocence to prevent Seokjin from doing anything…violent. What an asshole. Seokjin twitched, his irritation bubbling from within. Why was this pissing him off more than it should?
“Could you excuse us ma’am?” Seokjin politely asked.
“Of course, I-”
“No Ms. (Y/N), stay.” Jihyo said firmly.
You paused your actions midway, frozen and unsure of how to proceed. Seokjin shot Jihyo a look. A very deadly look. Not for the reasons you’re thinking though. No. For the simple fact he so much as uttered your name in a demanding tone. His skin was crawling and his blood was boiling. He’d never get this mad. Never. There were people who have physically done worse and Seokjin never so much as flinched. So why now? Why is the most collected and calm mafia member amongst his brothers about to shoot this man into a bloody pulp?
It was because of you. You were the reason why. And Seokjin realized it fairly quickly. His out of character feelings were all stemming from his desire for you. To be near you. Around you. Inside of you. Oh how this sudden rush of lust, longing, and desire hit him at the worst possible moment. And Jihyo was ruining this euphoric reunion. He needs to be removed. Now.
“Mr. Don. I think it’s best I leave.” you suggested with a slightly shaky voice.
Jihyo grabbed your hand, rubbing circles at the top of your skin. The feeling made you nauseous, a sense of dread engulfing you slowly. Arielle had told you that Jihyo was a pervert, especially to young pretty staff members. But you had never been with him alone before, not until now at least. Arielle or Jiwoo were always by your side so he could never make a move on you. Now that Arielle was temporarily on leave and Jiwoo was out of town, the project was on hold and you were left alone. You had silently thanked Seokjin for walking in when he did, but it seems that Jihyo remains shameless, even now.
Unfortunately for him, he had pushed Seokjin’s last button. He grabbed Jihyo’s wrist and ripped his hand from around yours. He glared a menacing look at the older man, eyes now fully developed into a crimson red.
“Do you always sexually harass your staff members or is it only when someone is watching? You fucking pervert.”
Jihyo stayed quiet, a look of fear evident in his eyes. You stood there stunned, watching the scene unfold before you.
“Miss,” Seokjin said, pulling you from your thoughts.
“Please excuse us and wait outside.”
You nodded, not even giving it a second thought. As soon as you closed the door, Seokjin turned his attention back on Jihyo. He swiftly pulled out one of his handguns and pointed the cold metallic tip to the older man’s forehead.
“Listen and listen well. By the end of this month, if you don’t pay back what you owe, I’ll blow your fucking brains out. If you touch any of your staff members inappropriately, I’ll bow your fucking brains out. And if you ever so much as breathe around that girl again, I’ll drag you to hell myself and feed your corpse to satan. Do I make myself clear?”
“I-I…”
“I said,”
Seokjin clocked the gun, the familiar sound sinking deep within the ears of Jihyo.
“Do I make myself clear?”
“Y-Yes sir. Yes sir, I swear on my life. I swear to god I will.” he said, tears in his eyes.
Seokjin held the gun momentarily before putting it away. The man fell to his knees, cradling himself before profusely thanking Seokjin for giving him one last chance. Lucky for him, you were the reason he was still alive. Seokjin had every intention of killing Jihyo today but he didn’t want you being around for that. He knows Jihyo will probably die by the end of the month anyway so he’ll wait for it to be more appropriate.
When he walked out the door and down the hallway, he wasn’t expecting you to be waiting there with a bottle of green tea. You cradled the bottle in your arms, deep in thought. You were completely unaware that he was standing near you with a charming smirk plastered on his face. You were so oblivious and so cute. So innocent. So intoxicating.
“You okay?” he asked.
You jumped a little before looking up at him. You blinked several times and then bowed to the man. When you stood back up, you handed him the drink. He looked at it and then back at you confused.
“It’s for you, as thanks.” you shyly stated, cheeks flushed.
Cute. Seokjin took the bottle and bowed back.
“There was no need for that but I won’t turn down a gift.” he said with a smile.
“No. I should be doing more for you. I…I had been told a few times about Jihy- I mean Mr. Don’s behavior but this was the first time I had to experience it. If it weren’t for you…I..” you said trailing off.
“Listen,” Seokjin started.
“If he ever does anything to you again; touching, flirting, abusing his power. Anything at all. Let me know.” he said handing you a piece of paper.
You observed the writing, a phone number and name written on it. Kim Seokjin. Oh. Kim Seokjin!
“You’re…the oldest one. What a small world.” you said to yourself.
It took a minute to register what you said before he smiled sheepishly at you.
“Ahhh~, so my brothers talk about me huh? I hope they didn’t say anything bad about me.”
“Oh no no no! They always say good things! I promise! Jimin and Taehyung are always boasting about you! Even Hoseok complimented how good of a big brother you are!”
You kept talking excitedly about his younger brothers and something about that warmed his heart. The more you explained the more comfortable you got around him and the more expressive you became. Seeing this side of you was absolutely worth having to deal with Jihyo. Maybe he’d be a little less ruthless about how he’d murder him later.
JEON JUNGKOOK
Jungkook leaned against the car seat, thankful that he was free for the rest of the day. His flight from Japan with Namjoon and Yoongi had just landed and he was given the green light to go and rest. There was no telling him twice, as he immediately made a beeline for one of their waiting cars to take him back to the apartment.
That trip took more out of him than he’d ever imagine it would. He knew it wasn’t some simple deal between Bangtan and the Hideo family, but he wasn’t expecting it to have been as intense and suffocating as it was. Luckily, everything worked out and he know longer had to be in such a stuffy atmosphere anymore. Now he could just go home and relax in his bed. At least, that was the plan.
As soon as he made it to the apartment and up the stairs, his grandmother took no time in locating and babying him. They always did this, even when he was just an infant. It’s like everyone around him forgot that he was over the age of 20 and, in most cases, both taller and bigger than them. Though, he kinda liked it when it happened, especially from his grandmother. The fact that she (and many of the other older caretakers) treated them all like they were your people, like they weren’t the demon lord, kinda made him feel normal.
Unfortunately, her antics attracted more unwanted attention from neighboring individuals. First it was Jimin who came and started hugging and ruffing up his hair. This was followed by Taehyung who looped his arm around Jungkook’s shoulders and tugged him into his chest. Jungkook couldn’t help the bubbling laugh but he truly was exhausted and just wanted to lay down now.
“How was the trip?” Jimin asked happily.
“It wasn’t bad. The meeting took…a long time but they accommodated us nicely. I feel like my face got all puffy from the flight though.” Jungkook pouted.
“Ahhh~ It’s not a big deal. It’ll go down after some time.” Taehyung encouraged.
“Did you want something to eat before heading off to bed?” their grandmother asked, inspecting his hands and face.
Jungkook was about to decline the offer when all of sudden he caught a moving figure in the corner of his eye. Instinctively, he went on alert, throwing a threatening gaze at the eavesdropper when all of sudden he froze in his spot. There you were, standing there nervously with a shy gaze. You had a ladle in your hand and a cute purple apron wrapped around your body. It accentuated your curvaceous figure nicely and Jungkook couldn’t help but linger his gaze on you. So you were the one his brothers were so caught up with.
You felt like you did something wrong when everyone just stared at you and kept quiet. Your face flushed and you looked at the grandmother pleadingly. She caught on to how uncomfortable her grandsons were making you and decided to take action.
“Jungkookie, this is (Y/N), our new resident. You two are closest in age actually. Make sure to look out for her, okay?”
Jungkook smiled and approached you, his boldness coming through so suddenly and unexpectedly. You made him want to be daring. You gave him energy. You enticed him. And all you were doing was standing there doing nothing. It felt almost challenging and it excited his inner daredevil.
When he was standing in front of you, he took pride in the fact that you were so much smaller than him. How you had to strain your neck to look him in the eye. How you looked so fragile and weak before him. God this was such a weird feeling. Like you were put there before him to be protected. Like he’d snap anyone’s neck who’d even looked at you the wrong way, touched you the wrong way, or even thought of you the wrong way. Jungkook felt this overbearing need to keep you hidden from the world. Safe from its malice. From all it’s evil.
“H-Hello. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” you said with shyness still evident.
Your sweet voice was like an angelic tune entering his ears. He’d never heard anything so soft and comforting before.
“The pleasure is all mine. I’m glad to have you here.”
Jungkook never broke eye contact with you, mesmerized by your beauty, by your scent, by your-
“Jungkook, stop scaring our friend!” Jimin said, slapping his back really hard.
The hit was hard enough to send the youngest staggering forward a little, bumping into you in the process. In response, he grabbed your arm and pulled you a bit too close to his chest. Though it was an honest accident, he couldn’t help but appreciate the current dynamic right now.
“I think you forget you’re a buff bunny sometimes and a bit tall in stature too.” Taehyung teased.
Jungkook let go quickly and apologized. You beamed at him in return, thanking him for keeping you steady.
“Granny helped me make some food. It’s available if you’d like some. Only if you want though! I didn’t mean to overhear, but I heard you just came back and there’s plenty to go around. But no pressure, it’s no big deal!”
Your nervousness was going to make Jungkook implode. You were being way too cute for your own good and it was affecting more than just him. Jimin and Taehyung couldn’t help being as mesmerized as the youngest was, your flustered self causing their hearts to do all sorts of tricks.
“Sure, I’d love to.” Jungkook said.
You smiled happily at the man before leading him back into the communal kitchen. Taehyung and Jimin followed instantly without hesitation, almost like lost puppies. Their grandmother watched it all unfold before her, a knowing smile present on her lips. How easily they followed after you. How quickly they yielded to your voice. There was no mistaking it. You were no ordinary human. You were their soulmate. Their long sought after soulmate. And you were finally coming back into union after so many years of separation. How delightful she felt.
— Summary: You’re a recent grad who was given the dream opportunity to intern abroad in South Korea. When you moved into a small, somewhat homely, apartment complex in Gangnam, you were pleasantly surprised to have become neighbors with 7 very intriguing, very charming, very handsome young men. You weren’t expecting them to have become so attached to you so quickly and that’s probably because you’re actually their reincarnated soulmate. To make matters even more convoluted, they’re also part of the mafia, they’re demons, and they’re heir to the throne of the underworld. Who’d thought that your once normal life would change so drastically over the course of such a short time?
It’s here! Like most new stories I start, I got super excited and splurged. Anywho, like I said, this story is going to be written (slightly) differently. There will be many POV changes more than likely the entire series. Also, I want to write this series more like a culmination of drabbles so they’re going to be roughly this length. The next three chapters, the reader is going to be like a secondary character because we see the POV of all the guys first impressions of her. This will then transition to a different scenario (more than likely) as the story progresses. We’ll see as we go though! :D
P.S. You may have noticed that the synopsis as altered a bit btw!
Anyway, I tried to read over this many times to ensure it was properly edited but I will probably come back a little later to review it again! Thanks so much and stay tuned for the next chapter…soon! ^~^
It seemed like such a far off dream. A desire that had slowly diminished into nothing more than a fantasy. When the pandemic hit, all your plans had practically ceased to exist. Your trips, your job opportunities, your idea of finally starting your career. Gone in the blink of an eye. You couldn’t even graduate college like a normal person, seeing your name on a live social media page claiming that you had successfully obtained your degree.
You’d be lying if you said you didn’t cry, curse, and blame the world for screwing you over so cruelly. But you were far from the only one and you admittedly were better off than many other people. You were disgusted in yourself, feeling selfish for complaining about your circumstances. But that vile feeling sat in the pit of your stomach and you couldn’t help feeling screwed over, even if your situation wasn’t as bad as many others.
You spent that next year working deeply on yourself in response, digging in and addressing rooted trauma, toxic beliefs, and unhelpful coping mechanisms that you had built and lived in since your days as a middle schooler. You became a bit more spiritual, believing that the universe had a plan for everyone, that you were meant for more than what was being present, and to understand gratitude. You realized that, in that moment, you may not be where you wanted to be, but, there will come a time that you will be and it’s not up to you to decide when that’ll happen.
At first, this mindset was hard to adapt to, giving up control being far more difficult than anyone ever explained, but eventually, it became second nature. Your mental health improved, your outlook on life shifted more positively, and eventually your long sought after opportunity arrived. It was sudden, unexpected, and almost unreal. Through your own self work you kept applying yourself to your craft, reaching out to people, and submitting applications for internships that would accommodate long distance working. More than not, you received no response in return, which was admittedly discouraging, but you managed to feel less and less bad about yourself the more you pushed on.
Eventually, you woke up one morning to an email in response to an abroad internship opportunity in South Korea that you had applied for. At first, you thought it was a rejection letter but soon realized it was quite the opposite. You couldn’t believe it. You pinched yourself, slapped your cheeks, and re-read the email about a thousand times to ensure the words were truly stating what was written. Your heart raced, your face felt warm, and a massive burden lifted off of you in that instant.
You celebrated with your family and family friends and spent the next couple of months gathering all of the needed documents, paperwork, records, and materials for your upcoming trip. To make matters even better, the pandemic had become less and less prevalent, life rapidly returning back to normal for arguably the world, even if people never really did change their routines like they were supposed to during it all.
Now that you’re finally here in Gangnam, standing before you was the cheap, yet oddly cute, homely apartment complex you had rented your room from. It was more of a plaza and had small mom and pop shops inside. You couldn’t explain why, but this little building already felt like home. Like, something here was pulling you to feel comforted, to feel like you belonged. Not wanting to waste any more time, you began lugging some of your heavier baggage up the outdoor staircase to get inside. Once you had finished bringing everything up, you went to the front desk to check in.
The elderly woman was far sweeter and kinder than you had expected. She kept complimenting you on how beautiful you looked and how good your Korean was. Every second spent with her, she doted on you. You were admittedly a bit flustered and taken aback, not used to such forward behavior. She talked and talked about her grandsons and how they were roughly the same age as you, all seven of them. You knew where this was going and the offer to marry them off to you was brought up on numerous occasions. Though you brushed off her offer you couldn’t help but to wonder if they’d truly be interested in ever dating a foreigner such as yourself.
Your thoughts were eventually broken when you heard the elderly woman call out to someone close by. When your curiosity got the better of you, you looked up to make eye contact with a man who had no right to be as attractive as the one before you.
“Taehyungie~! Come here for a minute!” She said, calling out affectionately.
Taehyung? Why did that name sound so familiar? Taehyung….Taehyung…Oh! Wait a minute, Taehyung. Taehyung, as in one of her grandsons. This man was….ONE of her grandsons? If he looked like that, what on earth did the others look like? You couldn’t help the rising blush and averted your gaze, too scared to continue looking at him. He quickly noticed and smirked, a sense of pride bubbling within.
KIM TAEHYUNG
You were far cuter than he had expected and he couldn’t help but linger his eyes on you a tad bit longer than he maybe should have. You were shorter than he was, curvy, and your skin held a pretty sunkissed tan to it. The way your hair crowned your head was absolutely gorgeous and those cute doe-like eyes couldn’t even maintain eye contact from how obviously shy you were being. Oh how he loved every fiber of you already. And by the smell of it, you were totally a virgin, the most intoxicating kryptonite for a demon such as himself.
But something was different. YOU were different. You weren’t just some overly pretty human virgin, you were something far more alluring. Something that sparked an indescribable ache in his chest. It clawed at his insides, thrashing desperately to get to you of all people. This sudden and unexpected feeling was foreign to Taehyung and he had to force control back just to maintain the rise in his depleting sanity.
The more he lingered in your scent the more intoxicating you became. The more he wanted to just push you up against the wall to hear your breathy moans. The way your skin slaps against his as he pulls his zipper down and starts inserting his-
“Taehyungie?” the older woman calls out again, eyebrow raised in slight confusion.
His vivid thoughts ceased in the blink of an eye, his attention falling back on the older woman who originally called him over; his grandmother.
What the actual fuck just happened? He almost seemed drunk-dazed for a moment, unsure of what just transpired before him. Had he always been this lewd towards people he found attractive? No. He was the one in constant control, not them. So then how in the hell did he yield so easily to your presence alone? He didn’t have time to figure it out now, fearing he’d slip up and do something else out of character.
“Apologies, grandmother. May I help with something?” he asked.
The elderly woman smiled up at him with knowing eyes before turning back to you.
“This is (Y/N), our lovely new resident! She moved from overseas and will be staying with us during the duration of her internship!”
So your name is (Y/N)? Why did something as simple as your name entice him everso? Oh was he gonna have fun figuring you out. He isn’t the mafia’s spy for nothing. He will dissect everything about you, even if it’s the last thing he does.
“(Y/N), this is Taehyung. He’s my second youngest grandson.”
She lowered her voice slightly before whispering something only the two of you could hear. In response, Taehyung observed your flushed reaction, now curious on what was said. He cocked a brow while the elderly woman just laughed.
“It’s nice to meet you Taehyung-ssi. Please take good care of me.” you said, bowing to him.
Taehyung stiffened at your voice. For fucks sake was there anything not attractive about you? And the way you said his name…he wanted to hear more of it. More of that sweet and lovely voice calling out his name. Over and over and over, begging him to keep going to keep thrusting-
“My Lord, control yourself.” the elderly woman chastised in a hushed manner, smacking his arm.
To you it looked like playful banter and Taehyung was grateful for that. His grandmother wasn’t wrong. He was losing himself fast around you and he really needed to reel himself back under control. Tahyung returned the smile with his own boxy one before bowing as well.
“Don’t worry, I’ll take good care of you.”
He watched as you slightly stiffened at the obvious implications behind his words. Toying with you was hella fun and something he lowkey needed to fuel his wounded pride for succumbing to you so quickly and easily. His grandmother just rolled her eyes, catching on as well before gesturing for the conversation to move on.
She had instructed Taehyung to aid you in placing your belongings in your room. Lucky for him, you were rooming right next to each other. You tried to intervene, worried you were becoming a bother by enlisting his help, but both of them dismissed your concerns and proceeded on anyway.
After you had officially settled in, you offered both the elderly woman and Taehyung a drink from a nearby cafe you passed when you arrived. The grandmother (intentionally) declined, claiming she had other matters to attend to. Taehyung happily took you up on the offer though, stating that his brother was waiting for him there anyway.
“Oh my gosh, I’m so sorry Taehyung-ssi! I didn’t realize you had plans and I feel terrible.” you worried out loud.
Taehyung just chuckled, waving his hand dismissively.
“It’s fine, he just arrived anyway. Are you ready to go?”
“Yes, let me just grab my wallet.” you said, a bright smile appearing again.
“Oh, one more thing.” he said, calling out to you.
You stopped midway, turning to look at him.
“Just call me Taehyung, no need to be so formal.”
You were a bit surprised and smiled in return.
“Okay, then the feeling is mutual, just (Y/N) for me then.” you said.
Taehyung just smirked before pulling out his phone. 5 missed calls and 12 text messages. Ahh~ Jimin was totally pissed. It’s been 45 minutes since he’s been at the cafe waiting but you didn’t need to know that. Luckily, he knew your appearance would squash the irritated elder and quickly texted that he was bringing a lovely surprise for him.
PARK JIMIN
Pissed couldn’t even describe what he was feeling right now. Having to sit here for almost an hour was not exactly how Jimin anticipated spending his lunch break. Especially given the fact that they needed to go over the newly acquired information Jungkook had sent him.
Jimin is very well aware that his brother could be a bit lax sometimes, but nothing like this. Not when it’s this important. As Jimin continued ruminating in his frustrations over his supposed twin, his phone chimed. He quickly looked at the glowing device before furrowing his brow.
“Sorry for making you wait. Please don’t be mad. If it makes you feel any better, I have a lovely surprise for you~”
Why did this make him feel worse? Why did he feel like he was going to strangle his brother as soon as he walked through the door. He admits he is a bit intrigued on what his message is really alluding to but no matter what, he refused to let Taehyung off the hook. Not this time dammit! About 10 minutes later and finally he sees the all too familiar tuft of brown hair. What he wasn’t expecting, however, was you.
What? Did he expect that bringing an exceedingly cute foreigner was going to make up for everything? As if. Not to mention, did he completely forget the point of their meetup? Jimin held a stern and annoyed expression solely focused on Taehyung. He refused to pay anymore attention to you, even if that was becoming increasingly harder to do the closer you approached him.
“Glad of you to finally show up.” Jimin said.
“Do you realize that I’ve been here for over 45 minutes waiting for you?”
Your eyes widened and you shot a look at Taehyung in disbelief. Taehyung just sheepishly smiled in return, weakly apologizing. Jimin was a bit surprised by your reaction, assuming you didn’t understand Korean. However, it also seemed like Taehyung must’ve sprinkled some of his whitelies your way which, for some reason, irritated him.
“I’m so sorry. This was entirely my fault.” you said speaking up.
Both men stared at you, your sudden outburst throwing them off guard.
“Uh-uhm my name is (Y/N) and I had just r-recently moved in. Taehyung helped me and it took longer t-than expected. I had no idea he had a prior engagement and I truly apologize for keeping you waiting.” you said trying to explain.
Everyone took note of your stuttering nerves, you quickly realized that all these grandsons must be ungodly attractive and your heart couldn’t handle that. Jimin twitched. Fuck. How was he supposed to be mad at that, at you? Why did he have to bring someone so freaking adorable here. Jimin took a quick glance at Taehyung before catching the ever growing smirk. That bastard totally did this on purpose. He knew damn well he could never get mad at someone like you. Someone as mesmerizing, sweet, selfless, and kind as you. And look at those soft plush lips. So kissable and…oh god what was happening? Jimin had to mentally slap himself, realizing he never responded back to you.
“I-It’s okay. It’s not your fault at all.”
Jimin stood up and bowed slightly.
“My name is Jimin, it’s a pleasure to meet you (Y/N).”
The three of you spent that afternoon getting to know each other. This was far from what you had expected but you were nothing less than grateful. With each passing minute, Jimin had become exceedingly interested in you. Like with Taehyung, it was indescribable, unfamiliar, and so sudden. All he wanted to do was scoop you off your feet and keep you hidden away from everyone, preserving that all too innocent and naive personality. Maybe you’d reward him in return, letting him explore the curves and crevices of your body. Allowing him to dip his hips into yours as you mewled for him and him alone. Oh how he’d kill to feel your flushed flesh against his-
“Jimin.” Taehyung called out.
Jimin snapped out of it.
“What the hell just happened?” Jimin asked out loud without thinking.
Luckily, you had excused yourself prior to Jimin’s lewd thoughts concerning you but it was that exact same reason he started fantasizing so vividly in the first place. Taehyung instantly caught on, for more reasons than one, and attempted to snap his brother out of the all too familiar feeling.
“I wish I could tell you.” Taehyung responded.
“You say that like you’ve experienced it.” Jimin retorted.
“Yep. Upon my first seeing her. Feels like…a trance. I’ve been trying to figure it out ever since, watching her closely and everything.”
“Do you think she’s an enemy? Someone sent in from one of the opposing families?” Jimin asked seriously.
“I…I don’t know.”
Jimin furrowed his brow. The way Taehyung said that was unsettling.
“Should we ask Yoongi?” Jimin questioned.
“I already did. I’m waiting for a response. But can I be honest?”
Jimin perked at that, curious on where this was going.
“I don’t think she’s an enemy or a spy of any kind. I can just feel it.”
Jimin stayed quiet. He, oddly, knew where Taehyung was coming from but wanted to know why they had felt this way.
“Instinct?”
“Yeah, like she was meant to be here.”
Taehyung locked eyes with Jimin, a rare look of seriousness coursing through his rapidly glowing red eyes.
“Like she’s our-”
“Sorry for the wait!” you announced.
The two suddenly jumped, unaware of your presence at first. You held an apologetic look, not meaning to scare them like that. They brushed off your concerns and the three of you finished up your stay at the cafe. It had gotten dark and you were very tired from the flight and moving in. Luckily, you didn’t have to walk back by yourself, finding out that both Jimin and Taehyung (as well as the rest of their brothers) occupied the remainder of the floor you were stationed on. You weren’t sure if you should be excited or nervous by that info but you tried not to show it.
When you reached your door, you bid the two a goodnight. Luckily, before your departure, you managed to snag their numbers, offering you to hit them up if you ever needed anything. You were very grateful for their kind demeanor and officially wandered off to bed. Jimin and Taehyung lingered a bit longer, wary of your actions. When nothing came up and you actually went to bed, the two officially left.
Jimin entered Taehyung’s room, an alert coming through Taehyung’s phone in the process. When he pulled it out and looked at it, he realized it was from Yoongi.
“He got back to me.” he announced.
Jimin wasted no time making a beeline towards Taehyung and swiftly looked over his shoulder, the two reading the message thoroughly. They stood there for a minute digesting everything they read before a soft silence blanketed them both.
“Does that mean…” Jimin trailed off a bit scared.
Taehyung took a second before turning around with a big happy boxy grin on his handsome face. That’s not exactly the expression Jimin was expecting but he was even more surprised by his next couple of words. The words he knew Taehyung didn’t get to fully say out loud at the cafe.
“Minnie! She’s the one! She’s our soulmate!! She came back to us. After all this time, she finally came back to us!”
•••> Summary:“No specter assails us in more varied disguises than loneliness, and one of its most impenetrable masks is called love.” —Arthur Schnitzler
•••> Warnings:smut, unprotected sex, fucking a stranger, public bathroom sex, mention of contraceptives, mention of knife play, mention of war, mention of mass murder, supernatural/fantasy sex, aggressive reader, Jimin is a lil snake, aggressive sex, threatening with knife, unwanted soulmate connection, mention of post-war trauma, mafia business. You know the drill. If you don’t want to read,don’t.If you’re under 18,don’t.
Part of the War of Love BTS Mafia Collab, hosted by @sugakookitty and @yutasthetic! Thanks for letting me collab with you guys!
His eyes are dark pools of curiosity as you meet them across the room.
Lights flash and bodies thrash to the beat of the music, yet the passionate chaos is all a blur when you catch his attention.
His gaze startles you at first, conveyed with the way you flinch when you catch it, and it turns smug when he lets the small smirk nudge the corner of his full lips upward. A small ring in the center of his bottom lip catches one of the strobe lights for the tiniest of moments.
By the looks of it, he’s a wannabe. The teardrop tattooed on his left cheekbone paired with his beautifully unmarred skin and richly blue hair is a dead giveaway that he’s never seen the actual horrors of the underground. You eye the attention-grabbing clothes he wears critically- a royal blue muscle shirt and black pants that hug his legs- and see the innocent aura he presents to the club. Still, there’s an intensity in his eyes that you can’t ignore. It seems to pull you in like a cosmic vacuum.
Seokjin leans into your shoulder to yell something in your ear, but you don’t hear it; a drink gets tipped over on your table, but you don’t mind it; Namjoon stumbles into the VIP section and sprawls himself out on the couch while Jungkook stops and turns to stand guard at the entrance of your caged-off section on the balcony, but you don’t spare either man a glance.
The man across the room is utterly enrapturing and you don’t have the slightest idea as to why.
Maybe it’s because he’s actually looking at you when he shouldn’t even be able to perceive your presence.
The steady flow of your umbra is a reminder that you’re still channeling it, so it confuses you even further when his stare on you continues.
Immediately on the alert, you raise your hand into the air to signal your leave- it’s not specifically conveying that you are leaving, but that Namjoon will be removed from your protection and that someone needs to take your place- and you exit the section with a light brush of your shoulder against Jungkook’s. He nods curtly in recognition of your departure yet keeps his well-trained eyes on the crowd that humps and bumps below him.
How can he see you? You furrow your eyebrows in concerned confusion as you walk away from the Cypher of Bangtan, down the stairs, and into the crowd with the unknown man at the forefront of your mind. Is he an Oracle?
Your body seems to be moving on autopilot as you carry yourself closer and closer to the wannabe. He stands against the far wall, making it hard for you to maintain eye-contact with him, so you give up and duck your head to return your presence to the shadows.
People can still see you if they know what they are looking for, however, no one in the entire club, aside from your small circle, knows who you are nor what you actually look like. Your natural ability allows you to draw your umbra over your face and become ablind spot. It is because of this fact that you are even more intrigued by the stranger who can see you.
Your job is to be inconspicuous- to be a ghost-as the Cypher’s First Protector. Namjoon chose you to fill the slot, becoming the first of the many wise decisions he made as the new leader of Bangtan.
One of his most recent decisions wasn’t so… wise.In fact, it makes your job much harder.
Even as you approach the one with the irresistible eyes, you host a twinge of spite whilst remembering how your leader demanded your visible presence at tonight’s festivities. Although you have to be visible to him, he didn’t specify that you had to be visible to everyone, so, since the start of the party, you’ve been concealing yourself from everyone except him.
And, apparently, the stranger.
No one makes way for you because they cannot see you, but it doesn’t make your path towards the man any less difficult. You skate around them easily.
Sweaty bodies grind into each other as the dark purple lights and green lasers flash across them. The DJ for tonight plays bass-boosted remixes of songs that you know well and, surprisingly, the crowd is mostly on beat with her. She raises a hand in the air and points to the ceiling with each heavy thump of the beat.
Plenty of people, you find, smile and scream happily despite the sweat dripping down their foreheads. You’ve been to this club many times since Namjoon bought it those few years ago but never before have you seen this many people so joyous at the same time. It must be a celebration of sorts but it is one you do not know what for.
You nod your head to the beat ever so slightly as you continue your path towards the far wall.
Coming up to the wall where the man was perched, you find that the stranger has left. Men stand, drinking and replicating your nodding to the beat, on either side of the empty spot where he was squished into before. Remnants of dustri leave you puzzled when you carefully get closer to the spot to test it.
You are noTaster; you cannot detect the use of this man’s powers, however, despite your inability to identify what he’s done, you can still detect that he did, for whatever reason, use it while he stood here. If it wasn’t for the intensity of his stare into your soul, you’d convince yourself that he’s new to using his ability by the way he so carelessly leaves tracks behind.
But he isn’t an amateur- you knowhe isn’t. For reasons unknown, this man wants you to follow him.
You turn and search the crowd for him with your umbra pulsing particularly strong to avoid unwanted eyes picking up on your search, but he is nowhere to be seen. Not a single, blue-haired head in sight. The lights continue to flash in the darkness of the room but you don’t need the light to search. You are a Ghost- a Shadow; you see just as well in the dark as you do in the light.
Briefly, you eye the Cypher of Bangtan through the crowd and note the way Jungkook’s shields have slipped just slightly since you left.
As Bangtan’s Ghost, their resident Exspiravit, you see the Unseen. Can manipulate the shadows of that which remain hidden. Jungkook’s shields are an invisible force to all except Oracles, other Shields like him, and you, yet even he forgets that you are able to physically perceive his ability.
His dark hair falls in his face and his figure slouches against the railing while he slides his hands into the pockets of his black joggers. Slacker. You’d have to give him a few lessons in the ring later.
Instead of heading back over to the men of the Cypher to reprimand your Second, you decide to follow the trail of the mystery man’s dustri. Your suspicions are raised with his antics so you willtrack him to secure Namjoon’s safety if not anything else.
You inhale a deep sigh and begin your pursuit.
The trail leaves you with a sweet taste on your tastebuds as you follow it out of the main room. Ever so subtly, you press your tongue to the roof of your mouth to try retaining the color of his taste on your palate.
It’s been an incredibly long time since you last came into contact with someone’s dustri. All beings who wield gifts possess dustri, yet no dustrial person would be stupid enough to let anyone but their loved ones contact their dustri. For some reason, this man lets you test his.
Your skin thrums with his energy when you feel the trail get stronger. The sweetness of him develops on your tastebuds the further you walk and it is then that his taste color manifests into a rich, dark blue. The notes of his pulsed echoes send slight shockwaves to the back of your neck where the hairs stand up.
His power is addictive as you follow it down the corridor towards the bathrooms.
You become acutely aware of the six knives strapped to your thighs and the small pistol holstered to your hip, concealed from others by your umbra, due to the potential that this situation could turn out to be a trap. Many mafias around the country would kill Namjoon in a heartbeat if they had the chance and killing you would be a heavy blow to his defense.
Although you are the First Protector and the strongest line of defense against an attack, Jungkook has taken up the false image of being First to ensure better security- just as Namjoon is Seokjin’s supposed underboss- and it is in this farce that lies the ability to expose moles within the group. If the truth became uncovered and you were to be killed, it would leave no doubt of a leak within the Cypher.
The track of the man’s power pulsates from the men’s restroom when you come to stand in front of it. Even as your palms tingle and your bones vibrate, you prepare yourself for the worst- the best being that you get a quickie with a stranger in.
With a swift push, you open the door and charge inside.
The lights are off. Your umbra automatically trembles with power in the darkness and it races to overtake every crevice that lacks luminescence. It stretches from within your chest and connects you to the shadows of the room whilst the door to the hall closes behind you and completely encases you in abyss.
“If you think you can hide,” You speak for the man to hear, extending your dark dominion to each part of the room. “You cannot.”
Your shadows race to eat up the natural shadows of the area, hungry to dominate every inch of space and make it their own. Make it your space. Make it your home.
Suddenly, you’re aware of the pocket that goes unabsorbed by your ability. It shudders under the weight of your umbra yet maintains its shape. Your heart jumps with adrenaline because it makes absolutely no sense.
The entire room is dark so it should be entirely yours to encompass. The small space that resists your energy is drenched in darkness when you look at it, yet it still does not allow your umbra inside it while it begins a slow waltz toward you. With a staggered breath, you push against the space to no avail.
“You know,”
His voice is sin. It’s breathless yet supported by a thousand shadowed whispers as it skates along the shell of your ear with a soft brush of a lip to the skin of your sternum. Where your dustri is.
“I couldn’t actually see you up there. I only sensed you.”
You cannot see him. Whatever his power is, it is able to reflect your umbra away from his body in a way that shields him from your view with your own shadows. Although the pocket of him is small underneath your power, it retains its shape and wavers in front of you.
Like it’s teasing you.
“Who are you?” Your voice is a contribution to your power, layering it on even more harshly than before as you attach your umbra to your sound waves. Where there is sound, there is the absence of it that follows- an emptiness that can be filled.
You place a hand over the first of the three knives on your right thigh, preparing to use it as he gets closer to you.
Instead of answering your question, he continues his approach. “I wasn’t aware of an Exspiravitian in our ranks.”
You take a defensive step back to make your stance stronger and draw your first knife out of its sheath when the decreasing distance between the two of you becomes threatening. Despite the allure of his voice and his supposed membership in the Bangtan mafia, you must maintain your defense until you identify him, for he does not have the neck tattoo that associates him with you.
“What’s it to you, boyscout?” You growl the name degradingly because it is another form of defense. Anyone not within the Cypher should notknow of you. His discovery of who you are proves that he is lowly in the chain of command- if he’s in it- yet incredibly dangerous.
The venom in your voice seems to make him hesitate and falter his steps to a stop, answering with a lilt in his tone.
“Don Jin didn’t tell me another one of our kind was in the gang.”
Even as he says the words, you are surprised when his shape suddenly billows out against your dominion, fighting with vigor against it until it creates its own considerable orb of shadows in the room. It demands to be noticed.
His shadows are the darkest of blues you’ve ever seen, almost as black as your obsidian ones, and you find that they look so similar to yours that you have to look a little harder to find where yours stop and his begin. No one but the Exspiravitians- not even an Oracle gifted with the ability to See- would be able to tell the difference between the shade of your umbra and his.
The pull in it is next to impossible to resist. It makes a sinful, delectable, and sapid smog that threatens your desire to continue your dominance of the room. You want to absorb the color into your flesh and relish in the feel of it spilling out of your pores.
As much as you want to sink into him and let his shadows consume yours, you cannot let him under your skin. The sentiment is too dangerous with your differing positions in Bangtan. With the thought in mind, you take a mental step back.
You study the magnitude of his powers quickly and find that they are no match for yours. With each pulsation of his energy, you become endeared by the defiant fight they maintain. It’s enough to explain how he was able to perceive you up on the balcony; it confirms that he is, indeed, Exspiravitian.
Just like you.
“I was merely curious, Ghost.” He speaks again in the wake of your silence, using the slang word as if you are already friends with him. His shadows recede- much to your dislike- until they stick to his body like a second skin. The retreat allows for you to see his face and eyes once more. He is beautiful. “I meant no offense with my advances.”
“Are you new to it?” You brush off his prior statement, desperate to move on. He nods once as a response and you subsequently eye his bare neck critically. “Where’s your mark?”
“I get it tomorrow.” He responds quickly. “It’s initiation night.”
As someone who’s sole job is to protect the boss, it’s easy for you to forget that there are other operations aside from yours. What he’s told you finally makes Namjoon’s demand for your presence make sense. Of course he wanted you here; he wanted you to see the faces of the new recruits.
You shake your head at yourself and roll your eyes, going back to addressing his callous actions. “Watch who you advance, boyscout. The gang is not as forgiving as I am.”
What you’ve just told him is a complete lie; you are actually the least forgiving member of Bangtan. It is your job to rid the Don of anyone and anything that poses a potential threat. It doesn’t matter if they are actually innocent or not because if Namjoon wants them gone, they are gone.
But there is something about this man that rewrites your being as you stand in front of him. Something that instigates you to bend to him and his will.
And the statement you’ve just told him becomes only partially a lie as you realize this.
“Does that insinuate that I’m supposed to be glad you’re not using your knife on me?”
With his question, you’re instantly reminded of the knife that you hold defensively, at the ready. You lower it with a quirk of your eyebrow and a scoff in disbelief.
“Does that insinuate that you want me to use my knife on you?” You counter, ready for a brief tussle.
He smirks and it is an outright deadly expression on his handsome face. “Only if you make the intention behind its use less lethal and a little more… innovative.”
Your body is flying towards him and pinning him to the wall before you can even process what you are doing. The obvious flirtation from his position pushed too many of your buttons.
Threateningly, you press your knife into his throat and hiss. “I could kill you without batting an eye.”
His smirk doesn’t leave his lips and you discover an itch on your own when you notice how plump his actually are. They part as he exhales a breath from your arm digging into his chest.
You’re also thrown by the way he doesn’t attempt to defend himself.
“Is that why you still won’t let me see your face, Ghost? Because you don’t look your opponent in the eye?”
The frustration within you boils to a peak from his words because he has just taken a stab at your honor- a concept your people value. You angle the blade into his neck a little harder and watch as he winces just slightly. It helps you calm your racing heart just a little because, for some reason, the sight doesn’t sit quite right with you.
“Shut your mouth, boyscout. You don’t know who you’re playing with.”
The man’s blue hair has fallen over his eyes in the process of you shoving him against the wall. It sways with his breaths onto your nose tauntingly, daringyou to reach up and brush it away. You don’t.
“No?” He asks. The way he contorts his smile conveys that he knows something. The suspicion puts you back on edge immediately. “Let me learn then.”
It’s too late before you realize that, within the span of a few seconds, he has pooled his umbra below your feet to snake up and inch towards your back. As soon as he finishes his sentence, it closes around you.
Instinctively, you pull your umbra close to your body and push outward to keep his at bay, yet it is not enough to keep it from touching your body in certain places. The minimal amount of direct contact with it allows you to read the intentions of his aura.
Your grip on your knife falters slightly as his intentions come rushing at you all at once.
His aura is intoxicating, delectable, completely piquant as it washes over you. Even as you continue your resistance against him, you can taste his intentions on the tip of your tongue. It takes everything within you resist it because by the gods, he wants to fuck you against the stall so bad.
The man wants to taste your umbra all over his tongue. Wants it to spill on his face and rake down his back as he grabs you by your delicious thighs and pistons you into the stall behind you. Even as his hand comes up to just barely encircle the arm you use to keep him in his spot, he wants to cover you in his umbra until you know nothing but the taste of him.
Andoh, how you want to drown in him.
The connection you have with him is instantaneous even though you have not merged your shadows with his. You fight his umbra- again, it cannot do anything but tremble teasingly, unmoving against your own- but find that the only thing stopping you from giving in is the idea of fraternization.
With you being unknown, your position nonexistent to him, it quickly diminishes as a problem and reopens your willingness for a quickie.
His shadows inch closer to your chest where you keep your dustri tightly locked into place. Each passing second dwindles your need to resist him and allows his shadows to travel up along your body more provocatively.
“You,” You grit your teeth and tighten your hold on the handle of your blade when his shadows rise just enough to curl into the dip of your hip. He shapes them into fingers that gently prod at your skin. “You are evil.”
“Only if you want me to be, princess.” The pearly white teeth in his grin are insidious.
You have to give it to him. The man played you right into his hands when he saw that he was outmatched. Rather than struggle aimlessly against yours, he strategized a way to get you into a position where he had a better chance to gain the upper hand. Rather than try to win the battle of dustri with brawn, he used his head instead.
It’s kind of… hot.
You recoil at the thought and push against his umbra again, keeping it at bay and suspended as it ever so subtly cups your backside.
You chastise yourself for finding it hot when a man uses his head and not his dick.
Gnashing your teeth together, you double your effort into shoving your arm into his chest and keeping the point of your knife pressed to his carotid artery.
“Easy, Ghost,” He slowly lowers his hand from your wrist and, instead, curls it into the flesh of your waist. Your breath hitches at the gentle tone he uses. It’s almost… kind. “I just want to see your face.”
The request is a simple one, but it is one you can’t honor because it is one that places Namjoon at risk. If it wasn’t for the pull he exhumes onto you, you would be telling him to fuck off by now.
For whatever godforsaken reason, though, you want to be seen by him in any way that you can. Your soul begs to be revealed to his prying eyes so that it may fill the emptiness in his gaze with you. Your umbra, as a result of your dustri’s intentions, pulls back from your eyes to allow him the smallest glimpse of you.
The man’s body goes slack as he makes actual eye contact with you for the first time. He exhales shakily, grip trembling against your waist.
“Me solum,” He speaks the words in the ancient tongue of your people- a language you haven’t heard since you were a mere child. “It’s you.”
“Don’t play games with me, Exspiravit,” You bite the name out with disgust. “I am no stranger to the tactic.”
“Sentire cor meum, me solum.” He looks down at your shrouded lips with a look of bewilderment taking control of his eyes. You find it hard to believe what he speaks.
His use of the mother tongue does not bring you comfort nor does it add to his efforts of trying to woo you- if you ignore the way your body practically purrs from the sound of it- and you almost snarl at him because of the dark memories that come with your ability to understand him.
“English, motherfucker.”
He looks taken aback by your hostility again, confused with your reaction, yet presses his efforts forward.
“Feel me. Feel my heart.” Without missing a beat, he whispers and removes his umbra from his chest to expose his dustri to you.
Waves of blues and blacks cascade from his sternum, pouring out at you in search of an umbra’s protective cradle to keep it safe. You suck in a startled breath, shocked by its pure vulnerability as it cries out for your protection.
Before you have the chance to think twice about it, your umbra responds to your dustri’s intentions and swoops in to cup his in its grasp.
Midnight blue blossoms behind your fluttering eyelids as your body jerks forward to press against him. As if he was waiting for you, his umbra caves in to crush you to his flesh and ensure your tight support of his dustri. Your umbra vibrates with electrified vigor, an energy that seems to awaken parts within you that you were unaware of before. Is he telling you the truth?
Too many emotions fly at you at once, one of them being the shock you feel due to his sudden exposure. Exposing dustri is an incredibly dangerous act, especially with a stranger, and you can’t even begin to stress over the fact that he’s baring himself to you in the bathroom of Bangtan’s nightclub.
Your grip on your knife loosens even more as your chest presses up against the man’s. It goes clattering to the floor, forgotten.
He whines as you penetrate his chest with your shadows to fully encompass his dustri. His body shudders at the welcome violation of his most secure place and he lets his lips hang open to pant at the alien feeling. His umbra flows freely out of his mouth, served on the silver platter of his plump lips, like an irresistible dessert.
Your haste to completely encase him within your dominion goes forgotten as you zero in on the offering hungrily.
You’re mindless. The feeling of his vulnerable energy within your space is a sensation you have no idea how you lived without. It sucks your power in and pushes it back out, changed, although you don’t know if the change is good or awful.
In a violent detonation of dark tendrils, your lips meet.
His shadows are cool and inviting as you press into them with your tongue and inhale them down your throat. The contact is otherworldly and addicting, pushing you to open your lips against his and messily lick into his mouth to take another mouthful. He exhales another cloud of his dark limbs onto your eager tongue whilst he hungrily returns your kiss.
They curl down into your lungs, filling them into a veritable void of intoxicating darkness. When they cannot seem to dip into the shell you keep around your own dustri, they curl further down into your belly and pulse into the apex of your thighs. As his umbra seeks to consume your dustri like you’ve done his, it also comes to swallow your body below your hips and press up, up, up…
With a tedious tendril, the blue-haired man licks a shadow against your clothed folds.
Your legs turn to jelly as white hot desire washes through your core, driving your knees slightly apart to allow more of his attention. You almost slump your entire body weight into him, digging your nails into his shoulders to keep yourself upright, as he repeats the action again with a pained grunt.
The man’s hands encircle your waist and lock you against him as he leans into the kiss. You can’t help but raise your arms to loop around his neck and respond to his efforts with your own fervor.
In your weakened state, it’s hard to remember when he started moving you, yet you come to forget about it as he cages you into the cool metal of the first stall to keep you from leaving- not that you’d want to.
The man’s darkness oozes from him in waves when you let him pick you up by the backs of your thighs. It encases you in a pillowy cradle of safety and assists him in pinning you to the hard surface as if he is seating you in a cocooned swing.
For a moment, your lips part so that you can suck in actual air. A string of saliva clings to your bottom lip and his, stretching and then breaking as you part.
“Jimin,” He breathes, moving his lips to the side of your neck. It throws you off for a split second. “My name is-”
You cut him off, panicked. “Don’t tell me your fucking name, imbecile.”
But it’s too late. You know his name and it’s perfect. It’s everything you expected but so much more.
Jimin. Your other half.
Your umbra lashes out at him, wrapping around his body like flailing vines to secure his waist and hips between your legs. It’s too much pull for his shoulders to resist and they are forced to meet your own.
Chest to chest, Jimin fumbles with the button and zipper of your pants. He struggles within the confines of your umbra’s tight hold on him but, as soon as he gets the zipper all the way down, his own shadows pour down the front of your panties and flood the accumulation of your arousal to pool against your sex.
Instead of the coolness you swallowed into your lungs, it’s a lukewarm and pulsing heat that laps at your cunt like a steady tide. Jimin uses his umbra so that it doesn’t carry physicality when it comes into contact with your flesh, but that it acts as an energy that thrums into your nerves to remind you that you’re not imagining things.
You gasp into the storm of his shadows, craning your head back into the stall and relishing in the feeling of his tendrils tickling against your temples. You’re smart enough to know that he seeks access to your mind but you’re not stupid enough to allow it. The reserves of umbra you keep close to your dustri also fortify over your head to prevent him from getting in.
“Fuck.” Your expletive is swallowed by his smog and absorbed into absolute silence. You only know that you say it aloud because of the way your throat vibrates.
Your shadows are driven by your desire to touch Jimin, and they follow your intentions with long wisps that slide below his blue muscle shirt and adhere to each of his fine lines. Hesitantly, you raise one to nudge against his nipple.
With a full body jerk and a low groan, the Exspiravit seats his cock between your legs. “Your umbra. It’s so…” He hisses as you slide your shadows down to the bottom of his stomach. “… it’s so dark.”
The man’s body is pressed too close to yours to see his face and you are left to stare out into the abyss of his blue umbra. It churns in a tight pocket around your joined bodies, sinking into any space that happens to be made so that no particle of air goes unclaimed by its dominion.
Even though the man is a complete stranger, being called his solum- his only-makes you bristle with pride. So far in your haze with him, you don’t pay attention to what you’re saying as you dip your own shadows into his jeans to engulf his hardening cock.
“It was forged in Summa Tenebris.” You breathe out.
Suddenly, he freezes and his breath stutters on your neck.
“You…” His shadows pull away as he pushes off of your shoulders to look at you. You’re pulled away from your stupor with the action and realize what you’ve just told him.
“You fought?”
“I was fifteen,” is your answer. You can’t look him in the eye as you say the words that confirm your participation in the war- one that tore a gaping hole into the Exspiravitian people- because you host the same guilt that you did all those years ago when you were a naive soldier.
The people were destroyed because of your extremist faction; you were lucky that you were spared simply because of how young you were, yet it was not enough to keep them from banishing you from Velum, your home.
Jimin’s shock goes unconcealed in the way his eyes darken with pity. “You were only a child.”
“I know.” You say, pulling him by the neck to return to your close proximity. “Let’s not worry about that right now.”
The man holds you differently now. You can feel the hesitation in the way his fingers curl into you. As if you would end him at any moment.
If you truly wanted to, you could.
It would be simple to release the darkness of Summa Tenebris upon him. It’s in your nature as a developed product of it.
The children who were just beginning to develop their umbras were forced into the war so that their shadows could pick off of the death around them. Absorbing the evil darkness from those slain was your mission. Your umbra would come to encompass so much evil that it would turn into the most lethal of shades inVelum.
Obsidian.
You were dealt the unfortunate hand of being one of the only surviving ones once Velum was able to put a stop to your force. Barely a handful of children made it through the Judgement and all of you were exiled from ever returning. It’s been so long that, even if you wanted to return, you don’t know how.
Jimin gradually returns his shadows to your body as the seconds pass, the feel of your pull on him too much to resist for very long. You slowly get back into the moment of fucking a stranger in a bathroom until, finally, he’s spinning you around, pressing your cheek up against the cool surface, and pulling your pants down to your thighs.
“You are dangerous to me, Exspiravit,” he says, slipping a hand down to roughly grab onto one of your ass cheeks. “But this ass is deadly.”
You scoff breathlessly, canting your hips back to press yourself into him. His shadows lick more adamantly into your cunt yet do not breach through. He teases and flirts with your entrance, knowing fully well that he cannot manifest himself to fuck you like that, and it drives you crazy.
“Then how about you fuck me before I kill you?”
Jimin presses the tip of his cock into your folds. “As you wish.”
You can hear the smirk in his voice as he dives inside.
The dive burns. You hiss through your teeth and jam your forehead into the cool metal of the stall for comfort, yet all you find is a harsh cold that makes you greet the reality of your hookup with Jimin.
His hips meet the flesh of your ass after only a few seconds. It feels like an eternity since he first moved forward but you know that it has only taken a small amount of moments to get there.
Yoursolumgrabs onto your neck and leans into you, pressing his nose into your temple as you raise your top lip into a snarl.
“Shit.” You growl when he gyrates his hips to better seat himself inside. “You’re pretty big.”
“Was made for you.” He whispers. “Was made to fuck this pussy.”
He rears back slowly, letting you feel just how many inches he speared you with as he leaves. The friction of his retreat on your pussy lips is absolutely insane and you just haveto lean back to return him to his previous depth.
Jimin’s hips surge forward again, but this time, there’s no break in movement that allows you the chance to adjust. Instead, the Ghost sets a brutally rough pace.
Your forehead occasionally thunks against the wall of the stall, your back arches painfully yet pleasingly, and your legs widen needily. You know there’s no way someone wouldn’t have a clear grasp of what is currently transpiring if they were to step inside the bathroom.
You should be ashamed really, but you can’t afford to dedicate time to such inconsequentialities when the man’s cock starts to constantly ram against the deepest spot in your cunt, making you see fucking stars every time you close your eyes.
But then, you remember Jimin’s impressive umbra. It swallows any sound made. Conceals any movement taken. Realistically, if anyone were to walk in on your little moment, they would merely see the bathroom stall rocking back and forth and think, hm, well that’s strange.
Unless they turned the lights on.
Turning the lights on would force Jimin’s shadows to retreat. They would stand no chance against the lights of this dimension, a drawback that comes with their hue not being completely black. It would reveal you, face harshly shoved against the wall and eyes glazed over with pleasure, as you took countless backshots from the blue-haired man.
You’d also have to restrain from pummeling them into fucking purgatory if they tried to interrupt your session with light.
Jimin’s hands are strong as he latches them onto your hips and you resort to grabbing the top of the stall to keep yourself upright when he uses the new leverage to force your body back into his momentum. His pull drives his dick even harder into the tightness of your pussy until his hips begin clapping against your ass so provocatively that you feel the burn of red on your cheeks become even hotter with sexual mortification.
“Fuck, Jimin,” You gasp his name before you can stop yourself.
He groans against your ear sinfully. “Yes, baby. Say my fucking name.”
You moan brokenly, caught between the pleasure of giving him what he wants and the thrill of keeping what he desires out of his grasp. It’s shameless to say his name so loud- frankly, it’s shameless that you’re saying his name at all given the fact that you’ve only just met him- but the way his hands hold you just a bit tighter and the press of his chest just a bit closer onto your back does things to you that you can’t seem to comprehend.
You dig your forehead into the stall to bite back the slight amount of pain that comes with the Ghost’s sharp movements. It also stops you from banging it too hard. At this rate, his strong thrusts could give you a concussion if you’re not careful.
Jimin’s hip stutter momentarily and his speed slows, signaling that his hurtle towards his climax will begin if he doesn’t slow down. He wants to savoryou.
“What’s your name?” His breaths are deep and fast from the effort he’s put into breaking your back.
You release the wall and place your hand back on his hip, pushing him away and out of you so that you can turn around to face him.
Quickly, you unclip your holsters and shimmy your pants down to the floor with thoughts of getting this over with in mind. You laugh in disbelief as you step out of them. “Why the fuck would I tell you that?”
Your shadows encase him in their hold, pulling him to your body so that you can pull him back into you. When you look down, you almost forget how to breathe because of how delicious his dick looks, straining out from under his shirt and covered in your shiny slick.
He returns his hands to your hips and lifts, urging you to jump up. You follow his direction shortly after and lock your ankles behind his back.
“Because you are my solum.You are my only in this dimension.” Jimin sucks in air through his teeth as he lets his dick slide back into you. "You don’t have to hide your face from me.”
“Says you.” You crane your head back into the stall and revel in the feeling of your ass meeting his pelvis. Then, your clit rubs into his skin because of how deeply your body sucks him in.
No man has ever made you feel so full, so complete, and it’s a fullness that completely wipes you of common sense. A completion that penetrates so far that you can feel him in your heart.
You look down at where your bodies join and find that he does the same with eyes full of wonder. “Fuck, how can you fit all of me? This hasn’t-” His voice falters and his mouth lies agape whilst your walls involuntarily constrict around him for a moment. “Shit-this hasn’t happened before.”
Then, as if he’s just realized what you’ve said, he snaps his head up to look at you. His eyes pierce into you with a need to fill you. To fill your emptiness with him. To occupy all absence with presence. The look he gives you makes your toes curl and your breathing falter with anticipation. Those damned eyes.
“You don’t believe me?” He leans his body into yours and crushes you to the wall. “You don’t feel the singularity in your dustri?”
You grit your teeth in denial as he thrusts into you, shoving his dick into the wall of your womb like a promise. It demands to be noticed and addressed and persistently digs there to accompany his words to you.
“No.” You lie.
Because your pride won’t let you admit that you feel his umbra crowding the protective shell around your dustri like his dick adamantly presses into your cervix. It fights for any soft point on the surface, seeking a weakness to infiltrate and fill. He wants to take over your senses until you know nothing but him just like you did to him.
“Let me in.” He growls, pressing his teeth into the side of your neck where your tattoo lies. Then, he lowers his hands to the bottom of your ass and spreads it to allow him just the slightest bit more room. “Let me-” He rears back and returns with a punishingly deep stroke. “-In.”
Your thighs quiver, a motion set forth by the stab of the head of his dick into your fragility. It’s molten hot as you struggle to accommodate him gliding through your muscles and his umbra pressing forcefully against your dustri.
Tears collect in your eyes and you squeeze them shut in the fight to fend off the mindlessness. He deep strokes you passionately, roughly, and uses the slow rhythm as reprimand for your stubbornness.
His shadows crowd your vulnerable dustri, desperate to get inside, with such haste that you can physically feel them pouring like a torrent into your chest.
“Let me in. Let me see your face.” He whispers pleadingly.
Suddenly, the door to the bathroom opens and you whip your head to the sight of light pouring into the room. A silhouette takes a single step inside.
As if instinct takes over, your umbra bursts from within you and envelops the two of you. A maelstrom of darkness sweeps your senses and turns everything pitch black. Now that you have a hold on Jimin’s dustri, though, you are able to fully crowd him inside your dominion and pull him in with you.
Your back phases through the stall. Jimin follows as his fingers dig into your asscheeks.
A hum of environment licks against your skin as the man lets out a sound of shock and pulls back. Obviously, he wasn’t expecting to be pulled into another Ghost’s dimension.
“Wha-how-” He stutters with wide eyes, dumbfounded.
“Summa Tenebris.” You answer him in a whisper, manipulating the small oblivion you have formed to keep your bodies separated from the light dimension.
The darkness cocoons you until you can see only him. As an extension of your being, it takes action when you do not, pressing against your backs and urging you into each other so that you can continue.
Jimin’s dick pulses against your insides with a newfound sense of privacy. No one will hear either of you now. You can make as much sound as you want without the risk of someone else feasting their eyes on your private moment. He does not further the conversation because he understands the magnitude of your power now.
“Let me in, me solum.” He breathes, although it is not with his voice that he says this. Your ears do not perceive the request because it is not audible. The sound of it does not pass through the pocket of space in your limitless darkness. Instead, his emotions tell you his request in a language you are all too familiar with.
Your eyes roll back in complete bliss as his dustri washes over your being. The darkness of Summa Tenebris vibrates with his energy coursing through it and it makes the surrounding area of your dimension fizzle with built-up power. His lips stay fused to your skin as he resumes his heavy pace into your body.
His voice is almost broken with effort. “Please.”
For the first time in years, you speak your mother tongue comfortably because it is the only way to get him to understand. You are buried so far in the throes of his passion that you can’t find enough focus to think of your past.
“It is too dangerous, Ghost.“ You gasp. "I cannot open myself to you.”
He cocks his head in concern and responds to you in the same dialect, slowing his pace. “Why, my only? Who else do you belong to that you cannot give yourself to me?”
Your instincts tell you to run. To shove the two of you back into the light dimension, pull your pants up, and leave him there so that you can avoid putting anyone in danger. You cannot tell him that you hold yourself back because you cannot risk Namjoon’s cover.
But his body inside yours, his blazing hot skin setting yours alight, his dustri willingly flowing through your bloodstream- the sensations keep you grounded in your oblivion and fused to him like an addicting drug that has hooked you for life. He is increasingly difficult to resist.
“You cannot know.” You say, your tongue curling around the Exspiravitian words like you never went a day without speaking it.
The language itself holds power within its articulation. The syllables carry a great energy that flows into instant understanding. Knowing his heartbreak with his question breaks you too, but him knowing why you cannot tell him sets the empathy in so fast that he seems to nod into the junction of your neck and shoulder.
He sighs, continuing his deliberate rhythm into your body as if he isn’t having a full conversation with you. “You are afraid the knowledge will hurt me.”
Jimin says the statement with disbelief, illuminating how preposterous the sentiment is to him. He wants to know you so that he may carry the burden of your identity alongside you. He believes that he can protect you from the secrets that you carry, but he is dead wrong.
You are the First Protector of the Cypher of Bangtan. You must protect Namjoon above anyone else.
“The knowledge will hurt you.” You breathe the sentence out haggardly as your pussy clenches around him more frequently. Your orgasm gradually approaches. “Do not get any closer.”
Suddenly, his dustri changes. You dig your nails into his back as he withdraws it from your dark clutches and pulls it back within his chest. You desperately grapple to hold onto it, yet his connection with his own dustri is too strong for you to maintain your possession of it.
Completely devoid of Jimin’s dustri yet overridden with his umbra, you wheeze weakly at the loss of his power in your dominion.
Ever so slowly, the two of you are brought back to the light dimension. You are powerful enough to maintain your own presence within your dimension, but without his dustri channeling more strength into your umbra, you can’t hope to maintain him with you. You’re left no choice but to follow with him physically connected to you.
The bathroom stall returns to your back, cold and hard as a harsh reminder that he withdrew his energy from you. Still, though, he longdicks you like he has a personal vendetta against you. You clutch onto him for dear life as your back shifts up and down the metal with each shcluck of his cock into your cunt.
“Youwillopen yourself to me.” He bites in English. No longer is the conversation intimate enough for the Exspiravitian tongue. “I will have you one day, Ghost.”
The lights to the bathroom have been turned on since your speedy escape from it, however, the person who occupied it before has since left.
In the light of reality, you feel the final moments of your buildup to your climax.
“How can you be so sure?” You almost yell out the question as his hips smash into your thighs and your belly pools with molten pleasure.
“Because,” His smile is devious and his arm maneuvers into the space between your bodies to land a thumb to your clit. The contact is loving compared to the force in his hips. “My mark will miss me too much.”
Even as he says the words, you find the pulsing of his mark over your sternum shocking. Somehow, within the last few minutes of your feverish fucking, he has implanted a sliver of his umbra into your tattooed skin to awaken it. It throbs throughout your body until it reaches down to where his thumb beckons for it on your clit.
With a choked gasp, you cum on his dick sharply.
Your nails rake into his shoulders and back as your spine bows your body into him, mark crying with the need to come into contact with him. It begs to be returned to the casing he has shielded his dustri with, but he pushes back against it to keep it embedded in your skin. Your body trembles and your muscles clench on him like a heavenly prison, yet he does not falter until his dick throbs in your vice.
“Fuck.” He whines. “Fuck.”
Jimin wraps his arms around you and presses himself close, using his arms as a means of keeping you locked against him while he empties himself inside of you. You have the fleeting thought that it is dangerous to be having sex with him unprotected- dustrial soulmates in your world are infamous when it comes to unplanned pregnancies after the first meeting- yet you quickly decide that you’ll make a stop at the pharmacy by your home to pick up a Plan B just to be safe.
The aftermath of your hookup sinks in as the seconds in Jimin’s embrace pass by. His skin is damp as he presses his forehead to your equally sweaty neck so that he can take a moment to catch his breath. You tip your head back into the stall and slow your breathing as well, taking the moment to stare at the ceiling with instant regret.
The door to the bathroom opens again yet you do not have the strength to pull Jimin into your dimension anymore. As the man walks in, you do your best to create a shadowed wall between the stranger and the two of you.
Jimin’s hold on your waist freezes as he sees the situation unfold right before his very eyes.
“Jimin?” The man calls. “You in here, bro?”
Because of your umbra, he cannot see either of you, but the sound waves produced by the man’s voice cause it to shudder weakly.
When he receives no answer, he leaves and the door swings shut.
“Your shadows can stay in the light?” He asks the question with his mouth agape in shock.
“It took years.” You reply. “Now get off of me and take your mark.”
He loosens his grip and lets you stand again so that you can put your pants and tactical belts back on.
In your hurry, you don’t notice that Jimin fixes his clothes back into place slowly because of his distracted stare on you.
“Your lips are pretty.” He whispers.
Immediately, you pull your shadows back over your face, unaware that you somehow revealed more of it to him.
But, yet again, it’s too late. He’s seen your eyes and lips due to your weakness for him and now it will be easier for him to identify you. It will be easier for him to see you even with your face fully concealed. Because he knows more of your face, your power has become more useless against him.
“I’m going to leave now.” You grunt. “Take your mark back.”
Jimin freezes for a moment, standing awkwardly, silently. He’s hesitating.
He inhales slowly, watching you fumble with the clasp to your gun belt, before puffing out a quiet ‘no.’
If he doesn’t take his mark from your body, he’ll be able to track you. An Exspiravitian mark has a mind of its own and maneuvers on its own accord. You can’t do your work properly if you have a parasitewithin your flesh.
“What? Take this shit back, boyscout.”
“I don’t want to.” He deadpans. His eyes are pensive.
You scoff and grab him by the front of his shirt, yanking him to you with your teeth bared.
“You see the tattoo on my neck; you see that I am Cypher. You wouldn’t dareleave that shit on me.”
Ever so slowly, Jimin’s poker face melts into a grin so smug that you would’ve smacked him if you didn’t have control over your anger.
“Oh, but I would,Ghost.” He lets his hand come up to encircle your wrist as you clutch his shirt tighter.
Summary: How many men will it take to save you? To be honest, you’ve gotten pretty used to saving yourself. Even though you’re far from a delicate thing, Los Angeles is a dangerous place you can’t seem to escape no matter how hard you try. The top 7 members of Bangtan should never have crossed your path, but they soon find they’d do just about anything to help you escape your past and make it safe for you to stay. But will you?
Genre: mafia au, poly ot7, angst, some smut, honestly a lot more fluff than i expected, POC reader/oc
A/N [very important please read]: This story takes place in LA. Reader (AKA Val) is a Mexican national. The members are part of a Korean gang operating in LA known as Bangtan. There’s some Spanish thrown in here or there but I think context explains most of it. Dialogue in italics indicates that the speaker is using either Spanish or Korean in order to exclude some of those present while talking to others. Another important thing to note about the reader is that although I typically try to describe the character’s body as little as possible to be inclusive, this character has very specific physical traits related to her biography, so just be aware of that. I reall hope you enjoy reading it. I LOVE interacting with the readers so please let me know what you think about the characters, theories, my use of commas, whatever.
Chapter warnings: cursing (as always, but this time in Spanish!), mentions of sex, jimin’s a hoe, both Tae and reader are orphans so yeah, alcohol
Taehyung left Namjoon’s office feeling rather satisfied. Tonight had been an easy night, smooth and according to plan. He received the shipment at the docks, everything in order and two grand to pad his pockets. After reporting to his boss, the rest of the summer night was wide open and hot with possibilities.
There wasn’t a thing Taehyung didn’t love about his life. And why should he? He had it all. Incredible good looks, money, and power. And if he had to commit a few crimes to keep it that way, what did he care? It was the only life he’d ever known or wanted, to be part of the Bangtan gang that ran LA’s Koreatown, among other things.
Taehyung walked away from the back office, out to the public space on the second floor. Jimin was waiting for him, but they’d both agreed they were looking for something—or someone—else tonight, though a threesome didn’t sound like a bad idea, if they agreed on someone. Taehyung met him at the edge of the second story that only extended through half of the club, giving him a view of the large dance floor in the main room below. He gripped the railing and scanned the space below, waiting for something unknown to catch his eye.
taehyung is just so enamored (!!!) with her already sniff sniff i’m just going to be crying here in the corner, alright?
i’m really curious to see how the other boys will react to her when they meet her !! and also how the relationship between her and jimin will progress because they already met and he slept with her friend so i really liked it
He’s really crazy about her! Jimin has slept with a whole lot of people, so she’ll really just have to get over that
Summary: How many men will it take to save you? To be honest, you’ve gotten pretty used to saving yourself. Even though you’re far from a delicate thing, Los Angeles is a dangerous place you can’t seem to escape no matter how hard you try. The top 7 members of Bangtan should never have crossed your path, but they soon find they’d do just about anything to help you escape your past and make it safe for you to stay. But will you?
Genre: mafia au, poly ot7, angst, some smut, honestly a lot more fluff than i expected, POC reader/oc
A/N [very important please read]: This story takes place in LA. Reader (AKA Val) is a Mexican national. The members are part of a Korean gang operating in LA known as Bangtan. There’s some Spanish thrown in here or there but I think context explains most of it. Dialogue in italics indicates that the speaker is using either Spanish or Korean in order to exclude some of those present while talking to others. Another important thing to note about the reader is that although I typically try to describe the character’s body as little as possible to be inclusive, this character has very specific physical traits related to her biography, so just be aware of that. I reall hope you enjoy reading it. I LOVE interacting with the readers so please let me know what you think about the characters, theories, my use of commas, whatever.
Chapter warnings: cursing (as always, but this time in Spanish, too!), mentions of sex, jimin’s a hoe, both Tae and reader are orphans so yeah, alcohol
Taehyung left Namjoon’s office feeling rather satisfied. Tonight had been an easy night, smooth and according to plan. He received the shipment at the docks, everything in order and two grand to pad his pockets. After reporting to his boss, the rest of the summer night was wide open and hot with possibilities.
There wasn’t a thing Taehyung didn’t love about his life. And why should he? He had it all. Incredible good looks, money, and power. And if he had to commit a few crimes to keep it that way, what did he care? It was the only life he’d ever known or wanted, to be part of the Bangtan gang that ran LA’s Koreatown, among other things.
Taehyung walked away from the back office, out to the public space on the second floor. Jimin was waiting for him, but they’d both agreed they were looking for something—or someone—else tonight, though a threesome didn’t sound like a bad idea, if they agreed on someone. Taehyung met him at the edge of the second story that only extended through half of the club, giving him a view of the large dance floor in the main room below. He gripped the railing and scanned the space below, waiting for something unknown to catch his eye.
And that something was you.
In the center of the dance floor you were almost impossible to miss. The light beige of your dress contrasted beautifully where it clung against your warm tawny skin. The fringe of your short skirt danced in time with your long black hair as you moved your body to the loud club music. Even from far away, Taehyung could tell your body was fit, but curvy in all the best ways, giving you a beautiful figure. The thought of what you might feel like, how you would fit in his hands transfixed him for an immeasurable amount of time. The only thing that jogged him from his fantasies was your eyes when they looked up and met his. An intoxicating smile spread across your lips before you looked down shyly and giggled. He needed to know what that sounded like.
The song you were dancing to ended and he watched your friend grab you by the hand, pulling you off the dance floor. If you were planning to leave, Taehyung needed to talk to you first, and that instinct got his feet moving quickly. He bumped into a few people on his way down the stairs because his eyes refused to leave you, and he only slowed when he realized you were just going to the bar and not out of Club Seoul. With Jimin following, an amused laugh on his lips, Taehyung made a beeline for the bar.
“Hello,” he greeted with a smile when he sidled up beside you at the bar.
Your dark chocolate eyes flashed wide for a moment before you returned his smile. “Hi.”
“I saw you dancing.” Taehyung leaned his elbow on the bar in front of you.
“I saw you see me,” you replied. You turned to your friend, and cringed, but if you were awkward he didn’t notice, desperate just to have you looking at him again. Taehyung was used to having girls be shy in front of him, frequently stunned into spontaneous mutism by his uncommon good looks, but right now all he was thinking about was you.
“Can I get you a drink?” He asked when you looked back up at his face.
You pointed to the bar, where a bartender was pouring out two shots for you and the other girl. “We already have some.”
“Two more, please, Doyun. And leave the bottle.” The man behind the bar did as Taehyung instructed and then went to get the waters you had asked for.
“You come here a lot?” You asked, noticing the familiar way he spoke with Doyun.
“I practically live here,” Taehyung replied as he passed one of the tequila shots to Jimin. He leaned in closer as the music seemed to get louder. “Maybe you’d like to come up to our VIP room.” His eyes shifted from you up to the second floor and you felt your cheeks heat. You hadn’t even taken your shot yet.
“I don’t even know your name!” You yelled back over the music.
“I’m Tae!” He flashed you his beautiful smile. “It’s nice to meet you-?”
“Val!”
Taehyung clinked his shot glass against yours. “Cheers, Val!” He lifted the glass to his lips and the three of you did the same.
“So, Val, what do you say?” His offer still hung in the air around you.
You looked nervously between Tae and your friend, but she nudged your back. “Can I bring my friend?”
Taehyung nodded happily. “Of course! Follow Jimin!” He pointed to the smaller man beside him, and he led the way toward the stairs while Taehyung grabbed the bottle of tequila off the counter and walked behind you. He shamelessly kept his eyes glued to your round ass as you walked up the stairs behind your two friends.
Jimin led you into a comfortably furnished room with glass tables and soft red couches. You were taller than Jimin with your wedges on, but your smaller friend looked just the right size beside him when they sat together on one of the couches, leaving you to sit next to Taehyung.
Jimin smiled at her and then looked over at Taehyung. “They’re pretty. Good choice.”
“I’m not sharing.” Taehyung scowled at Jimin as you shared a confused look with your friend, neither of you understanding their Korean. “That’s Jimin. He speaks English. He just forgot his manners,” the taller man explained with a pointed look.
Jimin chuckled beautifully, a stunning smile lighting up his face. “I’m sorry.”
Taehyung turned his eyes from the other man to study your face. “So, Val, where are you from?”
Jimin’s accent was thicker than Taehyung’s, which was barely there. It was little more than something slightly off about the way his mouth wrapped around certain sounds, the sort of accent one gained when learning a second language as a young child. Jimin’s was more like your own, one gained in adolescence.
You looked around as if you were cautious about speaking, but decided it was okay. “I’m from Mexico.”
“That’s cool!” Taehyung responded with an enthusiastic smile and threw his arm over the back of the couch, moving a few inches closer to you. “I went to Cancun last year with my boss. Have you been?”
You shook your head, holding back a smile. “I bet it’s beautiful.”
“It is. You’d look even more beautiful there,” Taehyung mused, making Jimin’s chest bubble with his musical laughter.
“I think we need more shots if we’re going to listen to this…”
“Mariana,” the girl by Jimin’s side told him.
“Mariana,” Jimin repeated with a playful tap of his finger under her chin, then he turned to pour out four more shots. You all took them before Taehyung drew your attention back to him, firing off another question before you had the chance.
“Are you just visiting?”
Mariana answered for you, but she was clearly talking to Jimin while the two of them eye fucked each other. “No, we live close by.” Jimin hummed as she touched his arm. You rolled your eyes and looked back at Tae.
“You live in Koreatown?”
“Yeah, we both work at Little Bar.” You looked over at your roommate but she was fully ignoring the two of you now, talking in whispers with Jimin before he poured them each another shot.
“That little hole in the wall?” You nodded. “Damn. You should get a job here. You’d get much better tips.” He winked and you giggled, a happy sound to his ears.
“We do alright. It’s lowkey but we don’t get that many tourists. The pay is alright and the hours aren’t bad."
Taehyung nodded. "Are you a student?” He asked, thinking you couldn’t be much more than twenty-one.
You hummed and continued answering Taehyung’s barrage of questions while Jimin and Mariana got closer and closer. Less than fifteen minutes later, the two of them were making out on the couch, and you and Tae were trying your best to ignore them.
“So, you live close?” Jimin asked when he broke apart for air, perhaps a bit louder than he really intended.
“Yeah, let’s get out of here. Val?” Mariana stood and looked down at you.
“Yeah, sure,” you agreed a little reluctantly. “Tae, it was–”
“I can drive you,” he offered hopefully.
“Oh it’s really not that far, just a few blocks.”
“That’s okay. It will save me the walk back.” He beamed his smile down at you.
It seemed to take you a moment to respond and Taehyung wondered if it was the shots or his smile that dazed you. “Um, you’ve been drinking.”
“Just what I had with you. I’ll be fine. And it’s not far right?” He pushed.
“Aish. Just let him show you his car,” Jimin smirked and began walking from the room, putting the conversation to rest.
Taehyung had gone home after finishing his job for the night to get Jimin and switch his company car for his personal one, a sleek 1966 red mustang convertible in perfect condition. He was thrilled to see that you looked at least somewhat impressed when he led you to see his prized possession.
“Hop in,” he encouraged you. You glanced back at the other couple, already clinging to each other. “Let them take the back seat and ignore them,” he shrugged.
You smiled and slipped into the passenger seat while Jimin helped Mariana into the back by lifting her over the side of the car, making her squeal gleefully before he jumped in with her. Once everyone was settled, Tae pulled out of his spot right in front of the club and followed your directions to your apartment complex. It really was so close you didn’t have time for any more conversation than that, but you could hear kissing sounds from behind you and it made you a little red. Taehyung had barely come to a stop before Jimin was jumping out of the car and bringing Mariana with him.
“Quédate, Valentina,” your roommate said firmly just as you were reaching for the door handle. You stopped your movement and tried not to sigh.
“I’ll call you to come get me later,” Jimin told Tae at the same time, sending him a wink. Then the two rushed toward the gate to the courtyard.
“What did she say?” Taehyung asked as you fidgeted in your seat while you watched them go up the stairs to your apartment.
“She told me to stay, but don’t worry once they get inside I’ll just go sit in the courtyard.”
“Or you can stay with me,” he offered, just as shyly as you had spoken. He wasn’t sure why you made him nervous, maybe he was just feeding off the energy you were giving him. He wasn’t usually this shy and awkward with women.
“Oh, you don’t have to entertain me.”
He blew you off, pushing air through his teeth. “It would be my pleasure. Besides, they’re gonna be a while.”
“How do you know?” You followed his gaze up to your apartment door where they were finally walking in.
“Because Jimin makes it last forever.”
“How do you know?” You repeated innocently.
“Jimin and I are kind of together. I mean, we sleep together. Sometimes,” he admitted but wished he’d kept his mouth shut, in case it freaked you out.
You sputtered for a moment, not quite sure how to respond to that information. “But he—are you upset?” You finally asked, brown cheeks turning red, although it was hard to tell in the darkness.
“No. I mean, it’s not a big deal. We’re both bi and we’re open. We agreed to look for other partners tonight, and he only found Mariana because I picked you so…” he trailed off as your eyes went wide.
“You picked me?” Your voice rose an octave.
“I–no–I…wait!” He stumbled frantically over his thoughts trying to find the right thing to say.
“I’m not-” you were clearly equally at a loss for words.
“I didn’t mean like that. Just, I noticed you first and it just so happened that Jimin is the one getting laid but-”
“I’m not gonna fuck you!” You interrupted.
Taehyung chuckled. “You sure? The back seat is very spacious.”
You stared at him for a moment before laughing genuinely and he sighed in relief that you knew he was joking.
“I’m sorry. I’m just not that…casual,” you said timidly. “I know it’s weird but…”
“No. It’s fine. Honestly. I shouldn’t have assumed.” His voice is gentler than it had been earlier in the evening, soft and deep now that he wasn’t trying to talk over music. It allowed him to feel more open.
Letting the information sink in, Taehyung found he liked your innocence, how soft and shy you were. It was a change from the women he usually met, and the men too. Maybe it was just a corruption kink but he wanted to know what it would be like to break you out of that shell and make you his.
“Are you a virgin?” He asked abruptly. You choked on your spit, too surprised by the question to be able to give an answer before Taehyung tried to fix things. “I’m sorry. That was a stupid question. Forget that I asked! Forget I said anything. Um…are you hungry?”
You took a deep breath before answering. “I am a little. But you don't–”
“Do you like arcades?"
"I- I’ve never been to one,” you shrugged.
Taehyung smiled and shifted into drive, pulling away from the curb. “I know just the place. I think you’ll like it.”
He turned up the radio and you leaned on your elbow against the car door, letting the wind flow through your hair as he drove you through familiar streets. He looked over at you frequently, catching glimpses of your face when you passed under street lights. He couldn’t tell at all what you were thinking, and that only made him want to know more.
Taehyung parked outside a pub with arcade games inside. He didn’t make it to your side in time to open your car door but he held the door of the restaurant open for you like a gentleman.
“You like burgers?” He asked when you were both inside. And you nodded quietly. “This place has the best. Go pick a table and I’ll order for us. You want a beer?” You nodded again, watching his smile grow boxy before he turned to step up to the counter and then you went to find a table near the back wall.
Taehyung placed your order and found you once he had your beers. He sat at a ninety degree angle to you at the four top table and sipped his beer in a comfortable silence while he tried to think of something to say. He’d been carrying the conversation for most of the night and you were both starting to feel a little self-conscious about it.
“Are you from LA?” You finally asked, after a couple of minutes had passed.
“I’ve lived here most of my life. But I was born in Singapore.”
“Like crazy rich Asians,” you blurted out before you slapped a hand over your mouth and mumbled ‘sorry.’
Taehyung laughed loudly. “Yeah, just like that. My parents were Korean, though,” Tae explained.
“Were?” You repeated softly, and he nodded.
“They died when I was five, so I moved here to live with my godfather.”
You gave him a weak smile under your wide sympathetic eyes and touched your fingertips gently to the back of his hand on the table. “I– I lost my parents when I was young too. I don’t remember my mother. And my dad died when I was fifteen.”
“Before or after you came here?” He wondered.
“Before.”
“Then you came all alone, just like me?” You nodded. A heavy silence hung in the air for a moment while you both drank. “Your roommate called you Valentina?”
“Yeah.”
“That’s pretty. Sweet. It suits you.” Your cheeks darkened at his compliment and your eyes flashed with a strange emotion, something close to satisfaction before it disappeared.
“Is Tae short for something?”
He licked the beer off his lip before he answered with a smile. “Taehyung.” He kept smiling as you did your best to get your mouth the syllables. He broke it down for you bit by bit, but the nuance eluded you. “I like Tae just fine,” he assured you.
You continued to share mundane details about your lives until the food came, taking a little less once you started eating. Taehyung watched each of your features shift as you talked, trying to parse out the signature of each emotion as they crossed your face. He listened patiently, trying to decipher some of your words or waiting for you to find the right one, amused even when your Spanish slipped into a phrase uninvited.
“Do you know how to drive?” Taehyung asked once you’d both finished eating.
“No,” you admitted, and he noted the little bit of terror in your eyes.
“That’s okay. Let’s see how much stuff you can hit,” he suggested cheekily, pointing to the game in the arcade room next door. You agreed eagerly and followed him.
It turned out you could hit a lot of stuff. But those games were always much harder than actual driving and in your second race you beat Taehyung by a hair. He got more and more excited as the competitive nature he shared with you came out of you more and more with each game you played. You were both good sports about it though, evenly matched, both winning and losing until you’d played every game in the arcade and it was closing time. Just as you were leaving the bar with light heads and lighter hearts, Taehyung’s phone rang.
“Come get me!” Jimin started before Taehyung even said hello.
“Yah! I’ll be there in a little bit,” he replied and hung up. “Let’s get you home,” he said to you, opening the door this time.
He knew Jimin would be annoyed if he took a long time, but he could walk to Club Seoul and get a ride from someone there if he was really in a rush. Taehyung wasn’t in a hurry for his night with you to end and he drove deliberately slowly back to your part of town. Halfway there, he got the courage to reach one long arm over, just brushing his thin fingers against yours where they rested on the bench before yours twiched toward him, and he laced them with a blissful smile. When he finally pulled up in front of your building, Jimin was standing with his arms crossed, tapping his foot in annoyance. You placed your hand on the handle, but Taehyung tugged on the one he still held.
“Wait. Um–” You looked at him with your big eyes and he almost lost his words. “Are you free tomorrow? I’d like to take you out again.”
You frowned at him. “I work every night this week. Maybe next week,” you added when his face fell.
“What time do you work tomorrow?” He pushed.
“I start at 5.”
“Then I’ll pick you up at noon, and we’ll go have some fun. Dress comfortably,” he instructed without bothering to wait for your response.
“Okay,” you smiled, and he finally released you. You left the door open so that Jimin could take your spot, and Taehyung waited until you were inside the gate to pull away.
“Was she good? What do you have that dopey grin on your face for?” Jimin teased.
“No. We didn’t have sex,” Taehyung admitted.
Jimin let out a disbelieving laugh. “What?”
“Jimin, I think I’m falling in love.”
Jimin wove his fingers into the hair at the back of Taehyung’s head and tugged gently. “Aish, Taehyung-ah. Just drive.” No sooner had Taehyung pulled away from the curb than Jimin’s phone began to ring. “It’s Namjoon hyung,” Jimin informed the driver after fishing his phone out of his pocket. “Bet you twenty bucks he needs us to drive him home,” Jimin quipped just before answering and putting the phone on speaker. “Hey, boss.”
“Are you with Taehyung?”
“Yeah, we’re just-”
“Come pick me up at the club.” Namjoon’s voice was firm, an angry edge in his tone, not a drunken lilt like they had expected.
“What’s going on?” Taehyung asked as he sped up.
“There was a break-in at the warehouse.”
“We’re right around the corner,” Tae told him as he made the turn. He didn’t even have time to put the car in park before Namjoon got in and they were driving again.
“A bit ostentatious for business, Taehyung,” Namjoon commented as he settled into the back seat.
“Sorry, hyung. I thought I was off the clock.”
Namjoon made a deep, dissatisfied sound in his chest. “It’s fine. Just drive carefully. Don’t need to draw any attention to ourselves.”
“Triads?” Jimin asked, turning over his shoulder. The boss hummed an affirmation.
“Getting pretty fucking bold,” Taehyung grumbled as he scanned the streets, making sure he wasn’t breaking any traffic laws.
Namjoon’s jaw flexed as he ran his thumb over the cool steel of his handgun. “We’ll just have to teach them a lesson they’ll remember.”
Normally your mind was empty while you worked out, lifting weights in an almost meditative state, but today your mind was filled with Taehyung. His perfect dark hair you were sure would be angel soft if you ran your fingers through it. His goofy, boxy grin you would try anything just to see. It was just a shame that practically everything you told him was a lie.
It wasn’t him. You lied to everyone. It was just second nature now, the way the name Valentina rolled off your tongue as if it had always been yours and not just for the last two years. There were three Valentinas in your class in elementary school. You thought it sounded like the name of someone who nice things happened to. Not someone like you.
Someone like Taehyung, or so you thought. Maybe it was the fact that you were so wrapped up in your own little lies that you missed the obvious signs of who he really was. But those would come later. Today he was just the cute boy you’d met yesterday, who was going to pick you up in—oh shit you were going to be late.
You rushed home from the gym to shower and clean your body of sweat, to make sure you smelled fresh and perfect, the way Taehyung should see you. When you got out of the shower you dried off and dressed quickly in a pair of jean shorts and a loose t-shirt. You stuck your head out the front door to see him leaning against his car in light slacks and thin, silky, flower patterned shirt, sunglasses covering his eyes. You tiptoes onto the landing to call out to him.
“Tae!” He looked up at you from whatever thoughts he was lost in. “I’m sorry, I’m running a little late. Give me five minutes?"
You couldn’t see his eyes, but his lips spread into a giddy smile. "Take your time, baby. I’ll wait all day.”
You smiled back at him and skipped back into the apartment. You would invite him in, but the place you shared with Mariana was really a one bedroom apartment she had shared with her ex and was desperately seeking a roommate for when you showed up, equally desperate for a place to live, so you’d accepted the living room that served as your bedroom. You changed your t-shirt to one that was a little nicer and tried to get as much water as possible from your hair with a towel since the blow dryer would just make you hot on an already hot day. After dragging a brush through your damp strands and slipping into sandals you were ready to go.
“I’m so sorry,” you apologized as you skipped down the metal steps toward the gate. “I was at the gym and I completely lost track of time.”
Taehyung smiled as he scanned your body up and down. “That’s okay. You’re worth the wait.” Your cheeks darkened as you waited for him to move away from the car so you could get in, but he was still admiring your body. Although you were slightly more covered than the night before, he was taking advantage of the daylight to get a good look at your body. After a moment you cleared your throat to get his attention.
“Shit.” Some mixture of a cough and a laugh came through his throat as he realized he was caught. “Sorry, you just look so good.” He got off the car and opened your door.
You whispered a thank you as you sat in the passenger seat and waited for him to walk to his side. “When are we going?” You asked after he started the engine.
“Santa Monica pier. I wanna see what other games I can beat you at.” He smirked as he pulled into the street.
“In your dreams,” you laughed as he drove away too fast.
“As long as you’re there, it will be,” he grinned and you both laughed at his cheesiness.
At the pier, Taehyung bought you both wristbands so you could go on every ride after you assured him you weren’t scared. In between, you stopped at practically every carnival game, trying to best each other as much as you tried to win the prizes. Taehyung was better than you at shooting games, but you beat him at darts. You could both throw balls and bean bags equally well, but neither of you were good at basketball, and you agreed no one could win ring toss games. Between the two of you, you won too many prizes for you to carry, and when you insisted to Tae that you couldn’t take them all home, you watched with a warm heart as he handed out your smaller toys to little kids as you walked up and down the pier. You only kept the large teddy bear that he won for you and held it close to your chest.
You saved the ferris wheel for last, and as you stood in line to get on, you knew exactly what you liked best about Taehyung. His carefree spirit brought out your inner child, one you would’ve sworn you didn’t have, since you’d barely had a childhood at all. He allowed her to walk in the golden sunlight that danced in his tan skin and feel the breeze that whipped up his thick, dark hair. Taehyung made you feel what you’d always wanted: an unquestionable freedom.
As you first approached the top you both sat quietly, though Taehyung slipped his hand into yours as he had grown more and more comfortable doing throughout the afternoon. He watched your face as you looked out at the ocean.
“Qué hermosa,” you whispered and he didn’t need to know what you said to know what you meant. He brushed back the strands of hair that the wind whipped across your face and left his hand cupping your cheek.
“It’s prettier in the evening, but I think it’s still pretty romantic now,” he murmured, his thumb stroking across your cheek. You watched his eyes flicker to your lips and found yourself doing the same. Closing your eyes as he leaned in, you waited for his kiss. It was chaste, soft and gentle, everything Taehyung was to you. It only lasted a moment but your heart swelled so much you couldn’t help feeling satisfied, with the hope you’d do it many more times. He kissed you a couple more times before you settled into his side and rested your head against his shoulder until your ride ended.
“Oh, I guess we better go,” he sighed when he looked at his phone. You’d be cutting it close for work.
“It’s alright, just take me straight to the bar,” you told him as he took your hand and hurried you to the car.
You couldn’t seem to get the smile off your face as he drove too fast through the city streets, arriving outside your bar with a couple minutes to spare—minutes he would fill with more kisses after he dragged you closer to him on the bench. He started off softly at first before his teeth gently pulled at your bottom lip, prying them apart so he could slip between your lips, catching just the tip of your tongue with his own. You gripped the back of his neck with both hands and kissed him deeper, pushing your tongue against his as you melted into his arms.
“I could kiss you all night,” he mumbled against your mouth. You smiled as you pulled away.
“Not this night,” you reminded him, trying to create a little distance between you, but he just tightened his arms around your waist and pecked your lips again before he released you.
“What about your new friend?” He asked, tilting his head toward the oversized bear in the back seat.
“Maybe you can keep him for a little while, and give him back to me later.”
“I’ll bring him back to you tonight, when I come pick you up. What time do you get off?”
“Two a.m., but…” You looked at him dubiously and he shook his head.
“I’m not trying to sleep with you. But he should. I just want to make sure you get home safe.” After a moment of thought, you nodded. It wasn’t like you could stop him from showing up if he wanted to anyway. You pecked his lips one more time before getting out of the car. “One last thing,” he pleaded, leaning dramatically over the front seat.
“What?”
“Give me your number,” he asked, handing you his phone. You put your number in quickly before tossing it back to him.
“I gotta go!” You called before you disappeared inside the bar.
“How was Prince Charming?” Mariana asked sarcastically as you slipped behind the counter, hurrying into the back room to put away your purse and change into the tank top you wore for work. You adjusted your bra to push up your breasts so they showed better in the low cut top. You slid on some lip gloss and put your hair up before checking yourself out in the mirror to go out.
You’d give you a tip if you had any cash to spare.
You did your best to avoid your friend’s gaze as you started moving around behind the bar. But of course she wouldn’t let you off that easily. There weren’t very many people in right now, just a few tables and one regular sitting at the bar.
“You let him fuck you yet?” Mariana grinned.
“Oh my god, no!” You hissed back.
“Why not?”
“Because maybe he doesn’t just want me to warm his cock.”
Mariana scoffed. “Why would I want a man to do anything other than warm his cock in me? What else would I need him for.”
“Tae just isn’t like that, okay?”
She made another dismissive sound. “If he’s anything like his friend Jimin, I doubt it.”
“Well, then maybe I’m just not like that. And maybe he’s being respectful."
Mariana looked at you doubtfully and clicked her tongue. "You need to lighten up and live a little. It’s just sex.”
You snatched a towel from her to dry the glasses you’d just rinsed. “I had the time of my life today, so I think I’m doing just fine.” And the easy smile you wore was hard to argue with.
It wasn’t as if you were intentionally lying about being a virgin. You hadn’t actually answered Taehyung’s question before he walked it back. And any assumptions Mariana made based on the fact that you hadn’t slept with anyone since you’d known her were made up in her own head. But just because you weren’t a virgin didn’t mean it wasn’t a delicate issue for you. One that you didn’t have to explain to anyone. At least that’s how you justified it to yourself.
Taehyung knew that, to some extent, what he was doing with you was dangerous. A man in his position would put anyone in danger if others saw his affection. But he couldn’t stay away from you, so his only choice was to make sure you were safe himself. That’s why, after he dropped you off at work, he went to pick up Jungkook and took him back to your building to case the place—see what weaknesses and dangers he could find, if any of your neighbors were suspicious. After looking around your block for a little while he seemed satisfied enough.
Next was meeting you after work, when you found him much the same way you had in the afternoon, although he had changed his clothes. When he saw you this time his expression tightened. You hadn’t bothered to change since your shirt needed to be washed after having beer spilled in you earlier. He made a disgruntled noise when he saw the way your tits pushed out of your shirt and he could see a sliver of your tummy.
Tae didn’t know he had a possessive streak. He never had before with any other partners, not even really with Jimin, who was his most serious relationship. But it was different with you. The idea that other men had been looking at you like that all night unsettled something in his stomach. He groaned as he hooked a finger into your belt loop and pulled you between his legs.
“Do you have to dress like that for work?” He pouted before kissing your lips softly.
You giggled, and it was almost enough to make him smile. Almost. “Yes. Gotta get those tips somehow.” He groaned. “Shh. At least I’m not taking anything off.”
“Don’t even think about it.” He squeezed your hips in his hands.
“Oh. You wouldn’t like that?” You teased.
He pushed you away an inch. “I am trying to be a gentleman here. Please don’t test me.”
You smiled as you put a piece of his hair back in place off his forehead and then kissed his lips. “Okay, gentleman. Take me home then?”
Taehyung smiled and swept you off your feet to set you inside the car, appreciating your squeal when he did so. Your apartment was even closer to the bar than it was to the club, but in the opposite direction. On other nights, Taehyung would park at your apartment and walk you home, holding your hand. One way or another, a night never passed where you walked home alone again.
When he parked in front of your apartment that night he followed you to the gate, where he pressed you against the bars and kissed you breathless. He rested his hands on your hips, and it took all his self control not to let them slip any lower. But he couldn’t stop himself from exploring the little patch of skin between your shorts and your tank top with his thumbs. You moaned into his mouth at the feeling of just a little skin on yours, and your body felt alert and gooey all at once. Your free hand twisted into the front of his shirt, pulling him against you while your other held the bear he had won for you. After a few minutes he pushed your hips away, against the gate, making the metal clang.
“You should go before I lose my self control,” he breathes, only an inch away from your face.
“Okay,” you responded in a daze. He stood in front of you a minute longer, making it impossible for you to move, even if you wanted to. Then finally he sighed and took a step back so that you could unlock the gate and get inside. He didn’t follow you in, even though you half hoped he would. You took a few steps toward the stairs before you turned back and put your face between the bars, gripping one like your life depended on it. “Tae?”
He hadn’t moved until you called his name and then he stepped forward until he was standing right in front of you again, but didn’t say a word.
“I had a really good time today. Thank you for everything. It felt really…nice to be with you.” Your eyes started on his face but slowly drifted to the ground as you got shy.
Taehyung lifted your chin with his hand so he could look into your eyes.
“We can have so many more days like that,” he promised.
“Yeah?”
“Of course. I loved it, too.” Then he bent his face to yours and kissed you through the bars. This time you didn’t let it linger so long, and you pulled away before he could get lost in you again.
“Goodnight,” you whispered before you turned away and hurried noisily up the steps. Taehyung watched you go with his face pressed against the bars, until you gave him one last smile over your shoulder and entered your apartment.
Thank you for reading. When you reblog a random member of bts has an orgasm, probably.
Summary: How many men will it take to save you? To be honest, you’ve gotten pretty used to saving yourself. Even though you’re far from a delicate thing, Los Angeles is a dangerous place you can’t seem to escape no matter how hard you try. The top 7 members of Bangtan should never have crossed your path, but they soon find they’d do just about anything to help you escape your past and make it safe for you to stay. But will you?
Genre: mafia au, poly ot7, angst, some smut, honestly a lot more fluff than i expected, POC reader/oc
Status: coming verysoon
Series warnings: minors dni, smut, graphic depictions of violence, mentions of human trafficking, fucking soft min yoongi (yes thats a warning), toxic relationship dynamics
Taglist: open [please send an ask or comment on thispost
A/n: ayoooooo im back!!! Man, i love these characters so much! I cant wait for you to meet them. I think they’ll be quite unlike any of mine before, but with all the emotional turmoil you’re used to
Summary: How many men will it take to save you? To be honest, you’ve gotten pretty used to saving yourself. Even though you’re far from a delicate thing, Los Angeles is a dangerous place you can’t seem to escape no matter how hard you try. The top 7 members of Bangtan should never have crossed your path, but they soon find they’d do just about anything to help you escape your past and make it safe for you to stay. But will you?
Genre: mafia au, poly ot7, angst, some smut, honestly a lot more fluff than i expected, POC reader/oc
Status:ongoing
Series warnings: minors dni, smut, graphic depictions of violence, mentions of human trafficking, fucking soft min yoongi (yes thats a warning), toxic relationship dynamics
Taglist: open [please send an ask or comment on thispost
A/n: ayoooooo im back!!! Man, i love these characters so much! I cant wait for you to meet them. I think they’ll be quite unlike any of mine before, but with all the emotional turmoil you’re used to
He takes you in his arms, a hand on your back, the other under your knees, and picks you up effortlessly. You fall limply against him, head resting against his chest, eyes closed tight, the tremor no longer as prominent as it had been when you reached out to him, pleading a silent cry of help because your legs could no longer support your body up.
Mingyu watches you carefully for a moment, brows knitted slightly together upon the sight of red around your neck and the weariness which lies on your face.
You’re tired. Drained. And he wishes he had the power to take all your pains away in a heartbeat but the world doesn’t work like that and you’re left to suffer your own wounds alone.
When he looks up to find your previous lovers watching your limp body held in his arms, he questions what goes on in their heads.
Are they worried? Angry? Upset?
They caught you in a moment of weakness, something he knows you will most definitely come to grow angry with yourself for, and found out a secret you had hidden away in your heart to stay. As compared to everything you’ve gone through, they only know so much, but how does finding out the lover that they threw away had suffered through something they never knew about make them feel?
Daejung had scarred you physically and mentally and being in that room with him, being made a laughing stock, he wonders how they view you at this moment right here.
Mingyu turns around from their hard gazes, refusing to let their eyes linger on you any longer because he knows that they don’t deserve to feel concerned. Not after everything they’ve done to you. He still doesn’t know the complete story, perhaps he never will, but he knows enough to understand that among the living hell you walked through, they betrayed your trust and left you to fall.
He walks away from the scene, a tense silence filling the air saved by the sound of his footsteps walking down the hall.
Yuna opens the doors for him to get out once he’s made his way through and Dasom holds an umbrella over the two of you. Under the sound of the heavy rain, the three of them walk side by side in silence, brows heavily knitted together, while you remain unconscious in Mingyu’s arms.
.
.
.
A blink in the wake, a blur in the eyes, before you can finally adjust to the light in the room. Your head falls heavy, a shot of ache against your temple when you sit up, and as you feel around your neck, you find white bandages wrapped around them.
The memories of what had happened flash in your head just as vividly as it was when you faced Gwon Daejung head-on, letting you know just how well your mind will refuse to let go of it any time soon.
This was what you feared; remembering the very things that you’ve buried away long ago.
Yet how do you think you can possibly go on to live a life of freedom if you can’t face the enemies of your past? You can’t. You have to get rid of every last one of them. Staring at the invisible shackles that wrap around your wrists, you fear the things you will have to face.
If meeting Daejung made you this much of a mess, you wonder how it will be when you meet the others. Your hands tremble beside you when you think about it, hating every last second of it as the sound of rain falls prominent outside the windows. The room you’re in is bright as compared to the outside world yet when you turn to look outside, you feel as if you belong there and not here.
But then again, what difference does your room make as compared to the darkness of the outside world? It’s dark both inside and out.
Ah, you don’t like it. You don’t like it at all.
You try to call out for someone, a name, yet nothing comes out as if your voice is stuck against your very own throat, and the memories of Daejung’s hands wrapped around your neck flashes back.
You ball your hands into fists, brows furrowed, head lowered. Why are you so weak? Why are you so damn weak?
You throw the blankets off you and rush to try and walk out of your room. But you don’t get even a footstep in when your legs give in underneath you, failing miserably, and you find yourself sat right on the floor beside your bed.
Weak again.
“You are not allowed to be weak,” you hear your father’s voice in the back of your head. “If you show me any signs of weakness, I will kill you right now. Don’t think I won’t do it.”
Oh, you knew he would. He’d kill you in a heartbeat.
Once he came to know of your potential, your strength, your ability to listen and heed his every word, your lack of hesitation to kill a man for him while carrying all the scars there were to carry in order to get stronger, he grew even more powerful as his role of the puppeteer.
You were his doll to control, his puppet.
And there was nothing that you did to go against him.
You stare at the floor mindlessly, body hunched over, head lowered, with your hands right beside your head, trembling hard.
Daejung. Daejung. Daejung.
He’s dead. He’s gone. He can’t hurt you. He never did for years after your escape but for the longest time, he remained in your head, mentally draining you for nights on end.
Just four days. You stayed with him for four days and he remained scarred in your heart for the rest of your life. How many more people will you have to prepare to face? How many more are there left for you to get rid of? You don’t want to face them. Ah, you don’t want to face them.
You reach out as if someone will be there to catch it, as if there will be someone you can hold onto when you feel as if everything is falling apart and nothing is going right.
You reach out, and feel someone take hold of it.
“Y/N.” You look up with a bit of shock, not expecting someone to catch your hands, but there he is, the very man who kept you warm for the longest time without ever leaving your side.
“I’m cold, Mingyu,” you tell him like a needy little child, crawling into his arms as if seeking out the warmth from the love of her parents. He doesn’t hesitate to hold you.
How many years has it been since Mingyu first reached out to you? When he held his arms around you, transferring his warmth onto you when you shivered in his presence? For the longest time he had always been the one to make the first move as any caring older sibling would, selflessly keeping you warm in his arms, never one to force you to speak a word when you fell silent. You don’t remember when you first sought out him, for his comfort, his hearth, but you remember Mingyu always being there whenever you needed him.
He was always there.
You let your ear fall against the beat of his heart, wanting to steady yourself, to feel composed again because you hate feeling out of control, you hate it when the world gets the best of you.
“I can’t control it,” you tell him in a whisper, desperately trying to search for some sort of answer to tell you what to do, and right now only Mingyu is in your line of sight. “I can’t control it,” you repeat again, stronger, more frantic, as your hands tremble against his blazer, clenching onto them tightly as you look up at him for answers.
He remains calm, a somewhat exasperated sigh leaving his lips with a small rueful smile looking down at you. “Sure you can. You’ve done it for years,” he reminds you kindly.
But you shake your head, hating this more than ever. “Because father forced me to and now..now that father’s gone…Now that he’s gone, I don’t know how to—”
Mingyu takes ahold of both your shoulders when you begin to stray away, eyes frantically searching the room, and brings you back to focus on him. “Do not rely on your father, Y/N. He is not your control, he is your disorder.”
Your disorder.
Disorder.
Disorder.
“But that’s all I know, Mingyu.” You speak those words like a plea, a prayer to take you out of his cuffs, to set you free from him, because you know that no matter what happens, you will never be able to truly let go of your father. A part of you will always be with him just as a part of him will always remain with you.
Why did you have to love him so desperately when you were younger? Why did you always crave for his love and attention? He never cared, never batted an eye your way. Only when he found you useful, a pawn, were you met with those eyes of his. It was toxic but you held onto those eyes, those eyes that found you and kept you chained up as a puppet in his hands.
As long as he paid attention to you, you wanted to be of use to him in any way possible.
Seokjin taught you to hold your head up high, to never shake before others underneath you.
Yoongi taught you beauty and kindness hidden behind an unmovable strength.
Hoseok taught you to rest, to rely on others, and that a single embrace would be enough to dispel all exhaustion and suffering.
Jimin taught you to free yourself from rules and laws, to enjoy in the moment and revel in its thrill.
Taehyung taught you to let go, to release yourself from the tensions, to let the tears flow not just when you needed it but when you wanted to.
Jungkook taught you innocence and vulnerability concealed underneath a hard exterior.
And Namjoon taught you to be the calm in the storm. He taught you control, he taught you power. He taught you how to stand before a crowd even if you were never successful in practice. He taught you that while it was important to conceal your emotions before others, it was just as important to let your walls down before your most trusted ones.
He taught you the balance of controlling your emotions.
Now everything’s burned down into flames and all that’s left is you right in the center, unable to escape.
“All I know is disorder.” You whisper into the room once more, eyes rounding about as your hands tremble against the opening of Mingyu’s blazer. “I can’t be perfect. I can never be perfect. Not for him, not for me, not for anyone.”
“I’m not asking you to be perfect.” He stops you once more, holding onto both your hands as if taking the tremor for himself, to induce control, to show you a sturdy foundation that you were never allowed to rely on. “When you shake, Y/N, when you tremble, I will be your control.” He squeezes your hands that are wrapped around his own, face written with a firm and strong expression so transient, so beautiful. “So be the storm as much as you’d like, whether you can help it or not, and I will be your calm.”
The world falls heavy against your shoulders, darkness surrounding your every corner. Even in this very room which shelters itself from the crying storm outside, you still feel as if you are a part of the rain.
But here is Mingyu, letting you lean against him, falling into your storm despite the fact that he can easily escape it if he really wanted to. But he doesn’t.
He doesn’t run, he doesn’t leave.
Just like Yuna.
Just like Dasom and Yeonjun and the rest of the Reapers that have kept by your side since the day you saved them.
Mingyu holds you steady and the tremor in your body begins to weaken little by little. You feel your heartbeat slowly settling, though you know that a storm still resides there, not wanting to ever leave. In the darkness of your heart, the storm which seems to only grow day by day, he is your calm, he is your control.
Almost like a soulmate. A platonic soulmate.
The grip you had against his clothes falls and you let your head rest against his chest, listening to the beat of his heart.
You can do this. You can control your ire, your fears, your weaknesses that wishes to unveil you. You can regain control once again.
You can regain control.
Two knocks against your door and you hear familiar footsteps walking right in but you remain still in Mingyu’s arms.
“We may have a problem, boss,” Yuna alerts with a careful approach. “Mr. Kim would like to discuss it with you. He’s sent a letter in and asked of you to visit him when you woke.”
You sigh. “What’s the problem?”
“Close allies of Daejung couldn’t handle his assassination so—”
“So they figured it out.”
“It is only speculations at the moment.”
You let yourself fall silent and nothing but the sound of the storm outside can be heard. For a long while you sit there doing absolutely nothing, while a mess of darkness scribbles all throughout your mind, wanting to take you in.
You listen to Mingyu’s heartbeat.
A second.
Two.
Three.
And your eyes shift from that desperate little girl to a void of emotions, a blanket of boredom, blankness, and bland masking your face.
You sit up a little straighter to grab a light sheet of blanket off your bed and wrap it around yourself, not ever leaving Mingyu’s lap. “Speculations or not, they’ll still try to come after me.” You take a long look at your legs for a moment, wondering if you can stand up well but eventually give up to look up at Mingyu. “Carry me.”
He hesitates initially. “You need more time to—”
“I don’t need time. I’m fine.”
So when worrying doesn’t work, Mingyu resorts to narrowing his gaze at you, returning to his usual playful self because anything else will anger you. “Surely you can walk on your own, kid. I’m not your slave.”
“You sure look like one. How long have I been out?” You deadpan.
He looks away with hesitation. “…Three days.”
“You know I hate sleeping and you left me unconscious for that long. My legs are weak.”
Mingyu lets out an exasperated sigh as he goes to stand with you in his arms, knowing not to argue with you because he knows he always loses. “Yes, yes, your highness.”
“Your legs aren’t that weak, are they?” You hear the worry in Yuna’s voice. “Should I call for a doctor?”
“No,” you shake your head although Yuna cannot see it. “I can walk on my own if I try, this is just Mingyu’s punishment.”
The older gentleman simply rolls his eyes.
.
.
.
“You should have taken some more time to heal,” Namjoon says after Mingyu takes his leave upon being there to set you down.
You stare at him for a moment, thinking with nothing but a blank expression. You’re used to this, not resting after a hard mission even if your body had taken a toll from it. Father never allowed you to rest so you’ve managed to get better at getting right up once you finish a mission, ready for another one right away.
But you remember always reminding Namjoon and the others to rest when they could, to never push themselves against their limits, fretting over their injuries, scolding them when they went too far. You never understood the complexity of the mafia but you knew that not allowing your body to properly heal was important and that was that.
They grew to take care of themselves more because of you, learned to rest, learned to heal properly.
You never had someone to remind you of such things because even when your loyal secret Reapers tried, what would be the point in listening to them when your father’s words were law? He stood above everyone, threatening your life while you held on by a piece of thread.
“You don’t matter. Get up and fight even if you have to die.”
His words were law.
“I’m fine,” you say, dismissing Namjoon’s concern with a turn of your head to the side, catching sight of the outside through the window. “I hear I might be wanted now,” you say nonchalantly with no emotions on your face or tone. “Do they know you’re involved?”
“There’s a high chance I will be linked with you, being as I’m allied with you and Mr. Gwon. Gwon was never one to choose his allies casually after all.”
“You knew the risks when accepting my request, didn’t you? I presume you’ve already chosen a side, then.”
“Well, you did promise me information on my brother.”
“Right.”
Now isn’t the time though and Namjoon knows that. “What do you plan on doing?” He asks, his eyes staring pointedly your way.
You give him a simple answer. “Take out whoever tries to come after me.”
“You do understand there are many risks to that, don’t you?”
“Oh don’t worry. My next target is another man allied to Daejung so the situation is actually rather helpful,” you tell him nonchalantly as you take a sip of the drink before you. “They’ll come after me and I’ll get rid of them just like how I got rid of Daejung.”
Namjoon sits there for a second, his eyes narrowing as he realizes something. “You have this all planned out from the very beginning, don’t you?”
“Everyone is linked to something, Namjoon, including you and I. Taking out the first target is what brings everyone together, just like how you came back into my life after I killed my father. Though of course, I never expected to meet you there at the time.”
“So you intended to meet eventually.”
“I need your power,” you tell it straight to his face, eyes peeking over the porcelain cup in your hand. “Just like how I was used in your game of chess, I’m making my use of you now. Position and power matter after all, and without influence, a strong and ambitious hero is nothing but another sidekick. Who gets the recognition in the end? The hero who took hold of the people’s hearts and minds. And the sidekick? They simply get kicked off to the curb and will alwaysbe second to the hero. That’s why so many heroes turn into villains.”
Villains.
Every villain has a story, a tragic past that caused them to become the person that they are. They never chose the path, life forced their hands.
And now here you are, playing the role of a villain who may never return to the light. What’s so bad about being a villain anyway? They always get what they want while the hero remains a people pleaser and will always need that validation from others in order to remain relevant. So what happens when those people turn against them and no longer approve of them?
They fall.
Just the way you did.
On your knees, begging for attention, begging for love. Namjoon was right about one thing, it was quite shameless of you to do such a thing. A shameless little fool who didn’t know when to stop, who was so desperate for love she needed others to keep her at bay in order to remain stable. A shameless fool who was too stupid to realize no one stays forever.
They will always leave in the end.
Just like they did.
“Thank you for being one of those people who made me realize that,” you set the cup onto the table, eyes void of emotions even as the corners of your lips curl upwards. “You played your role well, Kim Namjoon. Being hurt by you made me realize a lot of things even though it took me some time. I won’t be blinded by false promises and hold onto false hope anymore.” You stand from your seat and ignoring the way it trembles slightly underneath you, you offer Namjoon something. “I’d like to show you something, if you have the time.”
He checks the watch on his wrist and stands. “One hour,” he states, and you begin to walk off with him not too far behind.
.
.
.
“My lady.” The second a man in a grey suit sees you, he is quick to lower his head in a respectful manner.
You whisper some words to him and he nods obediently before running off at your command. Meanwhile, Namjoon stands there, slight suspicion falling your way when you turn back to him, standing still. “He doesn’t belong to the mafia, does he?”
“I have loyal members outside of the darkness,” you tell him, “in case anything goes wrong and I need help elsewhere.” He looks around the building, observing the fancy white structure and when the man returns again, he holds a wooden box to you who takes it after a word of appreciation.
“For you,” you say as you hand him the box when the man walks away.
Namjoon’s brows furrow with confusion. “Me?”
“I’ve kept them safe for all these years, hidden through people like him where my father was unable to get to.” You begin to walk towards an area that leads towards a large white balcony and Namjoon follows, staring at the box. “It belongs to your brother.”
He freezes for a moment, staring at you who leans her forearms against the balcony, eyes staring straight ahead as you let the wind flow through your hair.
His brother, you said. Whatever could be in here?
He opens the box carefully to find envelopes after envelopes on top of one another, each of them almost completely blank and without a name except for three little initials written on the bottom right corner.
KNJ.
None of them have been opened.
“He gave them to you?” Namjoon asks, looking up at you.
You shake your head. “I found them.”
The night of his murder, even though you were still shaken up pretty badly, you rummaged through Mister Butler’s belongings, quick to grab anything that looked important, and hid them away so your father couldn’t find them. Initially, that wasn’t hard. After all, no one ever comes into your room, hence that was the best place to hide it, but once you grew older and had a better understanding of things, once you learned to make an impact on people’s lives, you had his belongings sent away.
Far, far away from the manor.
Away from your father’s eyes.
Because there was no way he killed Mister Butler just because the two of you cared for one another. Maybe that was part of the reason but your father was too much of a wicked man to ever tell you the truth about his death.
To this day it’s still a mystery because even though you were the one who went through Mister Butler’s belongings, you never dared to ever look around and read through everything.
They were his things after all, his secrets.
You never dared to look into them.
“I assume he wrote those with no intent to send them to you,” you say, reminded of where you had found those letters. “They were all stuffed away, as if what he wrote were something like a diary to a brother he could no longer see.”
A diary written to a brother he could no longer see.
Why did he disappear with no intent to return?
Why?
Why?
If his father was here, he’d know the truth, force it out of him, but Namjoon knows more than anyone that would only harm him. Yet he falls so desperate to find out the truth behind his brother’s disappearance.
“What was he to you?” He asks, eyes hardening as he stares at you with accusation.
You ignore it to speak your truth. “A man I loved.” Namjoon’s brows furrow at your confession but you look over to the side to meet his eyes. “A father. A brother.”
“Did you know he belonged to another gang?”
“How could I have known? I was sheltered from a lot of things, remember?” You remind the man. “Whatever his purpose was to infiltrating the Reapers’ manor, the me then had no idea except for the fact that he was a kind man who always stood by my side.”
For a second there he can almost see the girl he knew then. Your eyes are gentle when you speak about his brother, softness in your words, tenderness in your expression. It’s subtle and you’d have to look very carefully but it’s there.
And for a moment he falls awestruck by how soft you look right now.
The wind which had been stronger moments ago slows down into a little more than a gentle zephyr. Your hair blows as the sun shines against the blush of your skin.
You used to be as soft as this — no, softer then — but even as the years have changed so much of you, the way you speak about his brother in such a manner, Namjoon knows not to mistake that with a false pretense.
Nothing about your expression is fake. You held onto his brother dearly and Namjoon wonders what happened in those years his brother had been your butler. What’s the story? What happened? And how did he disappear?
Suddenly he feels a dagger-like gaze from far away and his body automatically tenses up. A glance over his shoulder, the wooden box falling from his hands, and Namjoon’s quick to take your shoulder and hide you in his arms as a sharp pain pierce through his shoulder.
“Namjoon!” You gasp when he hurls over, a hand quick to clutch against the shoulder that had just gotten shot.
“Go.” He demands when you knelt down with alarm and upon his words, you quickly rush up to your feet and jump down from the balcony.
You land in a safe position, eyes scanning the area like a hawk and once you catch sight of a slip of a black figure, you’re flying past a few people and cars to catch up.
Only things don’t work too well in your favor as the strength in your legs weakens abruptly and your knees fail you as you fall hard onto the ground. You wince at the pain, realizing you’re still dealing with the aftermath of the fight with Daejung and just as you’re about to grunt with frustration, someone is quick to pick you up and run towards where the figure had run off to.
You don’t question Jungkook as you put one arm around his neck to keep yourself steady while the other reaches for the gun around your belt.
The man in black is just up ahead, running in a flash and into the woods as Jungkook keeps up with his pace. With your eyes keeping close contact with the flashing black through the greens and browns of the woods, you set your gun aiming at his figure, and in three seconds count, you pull the trigger and his figure disappears somewhere deeper in.
“I got him on the leg, let him go,” you speak into the intercom of your earpiece before patting Jungkook on the chest. “Let’s go back.”
“What? You’re gonna let him go?” He asks in disbelief.
“There’s a high chance he’ll be at the place I plan on going in a few days, I’ll take my revenge there,” you say. “In the meantime, your boss just got hurt so we should head..—ah,” you groan at the pain that pieces sharply against your leg, and Jungkook looks down with worry.
“Did he get you?”
You shake your head. “No, it was from the jump.”
“You’re still hurt from three nights ago, aren’t you?” He settles you down onto the ground and rolls up your dress pants to check on your leg. Thankfully it’s the left leg, thankfully he won’t have to see that scar left on your right leg from the night you pulled your ring out because you realized you deserved better. “You’re too reckless, Y/N.” You see the way his brows furrow when he finds your leg bandaged up but you still decided to jump from a balcony. “You’ve sustained injuries from Daejung so you shouldn’t be doing too much or else you’ll leave a permanent scar. Can you walk?” He asks as he goes to check your other leg but you’re quick to pull it back from him.
“No,” you say while refusing to meet his eyes.
You can feel his gaze on you but eventually, Jungkook sighs as he stands to carry you in his arms once more, this time to return to the building you left Namjoon in.
No words are exchanged from there, just an awkward silence you refuse to take away.
“You’re injured.” You point out blankly once the two of you have returned, finding your ex-husband on the steps waiting for you as Yoongi stands beside him, holding onto the wooden box that had fallen when he took the bullet from you.
Namjoon looks up with an observing stare at the way Jungkook’s carrying you. “And you can’t walk once more.”
You shrug when Mingyu walks up to you and Jungkook, his eyes a hard stare as he holds his hands out to take you back from Bangtan’s maknae. For some reason, silence fills the moment and they face off in a staring contest none of them are willing to back down from.
You sigh.
How childish.
And reach out for Mingyu, causing Jungkook’s brows to furrow a bit but he eventually willingly lets you go to your second in command. Once secure there, you face Namjoon once more.
“They were aiming for me, weren’t they?” When he nods to confirm your speculation, you think back on the man who had run hard for his life, brows furrowing as you wonder why he would recklessly do such a thing in the open air when you were literally in a meeting with another member of such an influential mafia. “Will you let me take care of this?”
“Seems you weren’t expecting this.”
You shrug. “I have my ways of working through things but whatever people do in response is a script I do not write up. I knew someone would strike out in public but for it to happen while you were with me is quite a surprise. Surely they know who you are, no?”
“It’s likely to confirm whose side I’m on.”
“Well then, I guess you’re as guilty as I now.” He shrugs. “You don’t regret it?” You ask, noting at his injury. “You do realize that associating with me will only bring you more conflict, no? I am now the public’s enemy.”
“I’m already head deep, Y/N.”
“Then if you’re up for it, in three days’ time, I will make my next move.”
He looks beyond the scenery, right into the woods where the man had run towards. “If you continue to keep this up, Y/N, you’ll eventually wear yourself out,” he says, noting the way you can’t even seem to walk on your own. “The way you’re going about things is dangerous.”
“My hit list is filled with powerful people, what did you expect? It’s not as if I asked to be associated with them,” you say with a lighthearted shrug. “And if you keep this facade up, eventually I might believe you’re actually worried about me.” With a pat against Mingyu’s shoulder, he begins walking away, leaving the scene so the two of you can climb into a black vehicle that had just pulled up for you.
The three that were left behind simply stare at the moving vehicle until it disappears into the distance.
.
.
.
“The invitation came as expected.”
You take the red envelope that Mingyu hands to you, a leg crossing over the other with a blank stare at the fancy golden letters spelling out your name. “Seems he really is a fool,” you utter as you read the content of the letter to make sure it was true. “Who in their right mind would send an invitation to the woman who killed one of his most important allies?” You laugh a little when you think about it. “He really plans to cage me in, huh?”
“Are you actually planning on involving Bangtan in this?”
You shrug at Mingyu’s question. “They’ll be invited to the party but whether they want to get involved is all on them. Whether they do or not does not change the fact that I plan on killing Jummy that night. Something tells me it’ll be a big headache though.”
“That man doesn’t hesitate to act out on his anger.”
You sigh when you think about it. “Well, it’ll be fun playing with his feelings for a while. Get ready.”
“Yes, boss.”
.
.
.
With a tight fitted black dress that almost hits the floor when you walk and a long slit upon your left leg, Hoseok cannot help but simply stare at the woman he sees walking into the room. Even in a crowded room that fits many guests who also have on their own formal gowns, you grab ahold of the room’s attention the second you step foot into the room.
Hair rested in a pretty updo, you let a hand gracefully swat the straying hair in the front, eyes looking up to scan the room and despite holding the attention of almost everyone in the room, you pay them no mind as you walk along, steps bold and unwavering, standing tall and proud without a blink to your eyes.
You’re so different from who you used to be then. You used to be more hesitant and meek, always seeking to instinctively hide behind others. You hated the attention that always seem to draw your way. After all, who can ever deny such attractive beauty? So you always kept your head down, eyes lowered, and kept to their sides whenever possible.
But now, whether you’re beginning to embrace the attention or not, he cannot tell, but you sure are handling it better than you did then. You’ve learned to stand on your own.
He can’t help but feel a little skip against the beat of his heart, proud of your newly found confidence.
“It’s only been three days but you seem to be walking well again.” When you approach him, Hoseok doesn’t hesitate to offer you a drink. The two of you fall under the attention of others but decide to ignore them. After all, everyone at this point understands you to be Daejung’s murderer.
You take the champagne glass, swirling it well for a moment as your brows furrow slightly. “I’m not too fond of these types of dresses,” you admit with a scowl.
He chuckles a little. “Well, it does suit you rather well.”
“Careful, your boyfriends might get mad at you if they were to hear such compliments made to me.”
He shrugs with a slight roll of his eyes. “They’ll get over it.”
When you look at him, you wonder how Hoseok dealt with the aftermath of your leaving. He had been the only one who seemed to care until the very end, while the rest of them let you be when Namjoon decided to stop being the good husband he once was. They all grew distant except for Jung Hoseok who had no idea what was even happening outside the room he had been hospitalized in.
It was you who grew distant with him.
You wanted to hold onto hope, to him, but knew it was impossible when it came to such a relationship, so you had to let him go.
“Why?”He would repeat that question. “Why didn’t you tell me?” Sounding so broken and hurt, angry but his anger was never intended to be directed your way. Hoseok could never get angry, not with you, not ever.
He was angry at himself, for not being there for you, for not being enough, for not knowing. He was angry at the boys who decided to let you go. He was angry at everyone but you, begging and pleading that somehow, in some way, things would be okay again.
But it was too late for that. You had made your decision, deciding to free yourself from them and to return to the dreaded hellhole you were so used to.
A part of you always wondered what could have happened were you to give in to his words and give it another chance but even the you then understood that nothing could be done to save your relationship. It was already too late, whether you and Hoseok wanted to admit it or not.
You wonder if he fought for you. He probably did.
You wonder if he punched any of them. He probably did.
You wonder how long he loved you until he eventually gave up. You wonder how they made up, if the rest of them find him suspicious in some ways now that you’re back, whether they question his feelings, whether he still loves you or not.
No.
It’ll do you no good to have such intrusive thoughts.
The past is done, you’re over it.
You’re over it.
“Well, well, well.” The two of you look up to find the man of the hour who approaches you with a sly little grin as he holds his arms out, and you straight up, eyes staring him down with your guard up. “Seems you were shameless enough to attend this party in honor of Mr. Gwon.”
You know he’s trying to humiliate you, to have you cornered and stared down by the crowd but you don’t give him the benefit. “Isn’t it more shameless to invite the woman who’s the cause for this dreaded party to exist in the first place?”
“So you admit to your crime.”
You shrug. “Why hide it when everyone already knows? That’d be quite foolish of me. It would seem as if I regretted my decision in eliminating him.”
Jummy’s brows crease. “What bold words, little miss Reaper. I’m surprised such a small little thing like you who used to submit to everything your father said has turned into the boss herself. I didn’t know you had such the potential.”
Quite a close ally of your father’s. You remember his face well, how can you not? Out of all the people your father used against you, he was one of the more prevalent ones, a true villain who thought the world of himself. For some time he acted as if he was on your side — you never believed it, of course, how could you trust so easily after what Bangtan had done to you?
So eventually when his tactics didn’t work, he resorted to being your father’s fist.
You cannot count the many times your father would use him to punish you, the many times his hand rose against you, the many times that familiar sly smirk of his formed along his lips, laughing and laughing hysterically, a proud man for being your father’s little puppet.
The amount of hate this man has by your loyal members and you will never cease to exist.
Yuna’s probably the happiest knowing he was the next person on your hit list.
“You were such a well-behaved little girl.” When he tries to reach out to hold your face, you take a step back as Hoseok takes ahold of his wrist, stopping him from doing so with a warning glare. “Ah, Jung Hoseok,” he turns to the man, finally acknowledging his presence as he shakes his hand off with a fake smile. “Good to see you here, huh? Where’s Mr. Kim?”
“He has more important business to attend to,” Hoseok states flatly without a filter.
“Well, being as he aided little miss Reaper here upon getting to Daejung, I had expected he wouldn’t have come.”
Hoseok’s brows furrow. “What the hell is that supposed to mean?”
“Such a traitor.”
“In a world where power is the most important,” you cut in with a swirl of your drink, “don’t you think he made quite the wise decision to back me up? Mr. Kim has good eyes for who he decides to ally himself with, even if that means betraying someone along the way. If they’re weak, why keep them by your side?”
Just as how he threw you out of his life when you became of no use to him.
“You on the other hand just love to suck up on anyone in position no matter who they are.”
The smirk on Jummy’s face twitches slightly, his facade slowly breaking. “What did you say?”
“Just like the way you obeyed my father’s every command, wagging your little tail each time he called for you. You’re a little attention whore who needs validation from everyone else in order to remain relevant.”
“Weren’t you the same?”
“Oh don’t do that,” you laugh at his pathetic attempt to bring you down along with him, “because unlike you, I knew where my goal lied and that wasn’t living under the shadows of everyone that came my way. I’ve built my own empire, where’s yours? Ah, that’s right,” you look around the room, an amused expression plastered on your face, “you’re too busy wagging your tail for everyone to think straight. It’s quite shameless if I do say so myself.”
You see the way he grits his teeth, hands balling into fists, and scoff at his foolish reaction.
How is it that such small little words have already gotten under his skin already? He always did have quite the temper, one similar to your father. Though, unlike your father, he was never one to keep calm and composed for a good amount of time.
How foolish.
You used to fear this man for all the things he’s done but looking at him now, he’s just another pathetic man.
A pathetic bug.
“Since when did you get so bold, little Y/N?” You don’t like how he’s using your name as if the two of you had a close relationship in the first place. But it’s a bit amusing seeing him trying to keep calm in front of a crowd because the Jummy you know would always lash out and take his anger out on you whenever you were available for him.
Father never stopped him.
“I was always bold, Jummy.” You look up at him through the hood of your eyes, a smirk curling along your lips with amusement. “Did you really think I grew this confidence out of nowhere? I feared you, I do admit it, but even children stop believing in the monsters living under their beds, especially once they come to realize that everything was fake and they never existed in the first place. You aren’t a monster, Jummy, you’re just a pathetic fool who never knew how to control his anger, believing he was the bigger and stronger man when in reality, you’re weak for not being able to control your emotions. You’re pathetic and shameless, and even now, you’re still sucking up to Mr. Gwon who’s already gotten sent to hell, thinking you can still win by—”
You feel a harsh impact against your cheek as the wind picks up the force, lightly blowing against the strands of your hair, and as you face to the side, your eyes widen a bit as you realized Jummy had just slapped you.
Ah.
That kind of stings.
Hoseok is quick to grab him by the collar while you stand there, a light chuckle leaving your lips.
“Congratulations Jummy, it seems you’ve just signed your death warrant.”
Summary:It’s not often you stumble upon a handsome tied up man in your parking lot in the dead of the night. What adventures this mysterious stranger is going to embark you on?
Genre: mafia!Yoongi, angst, humor, a tiny tiny hint of fluff
Warnings:Strong language, violence, blood and injuries, mentions of abuse and torture, tragic backstory, snarky Yoongi
A.N: Black Crow is finally here!! I’m so excited for you guys to read it! I’ll go on a hiatus for about two weeks but I’ll be back, don’t worry! I already have a new story idea I’m excited about!! Please tell me what you thought of Black Crow, I love interacting with you guys!!
Word count: 14K
————————————————————————————-
10:43 pm
It’s pitch black when you step out through the big glass doors of your office complex and the only way you manage to put a foot in front of the other without falling on your face is thanks to your flashlight on your phone. Everyone is already gone by now, and you should be as well but your boss had asked you to stay later tonight, because that fucker isn’t able to prepare a powerpoint by himself. Fucking boomers and their inability to use a computer. You huff in frustration as your heels click on the ground. You try to readjust your tight skirt by pulling at the edge. You hate this office with a passion, from your boss to his abject dress code. You absolutely despise having to dress in a tighter than normal grey skirt along with dark pantyhoses and a white blouse just for him to ogle you and your female coworkers. Your scalp hurts from having to pull your hair in a tight bun everyday.
Your heels are so fucking painful after a day of working, your boss making a point of having you run around the open space for different files that he strangely doesn’t need merely five minutes after asking you for them. You are not his assistant either, so you shouldn’t have to do anything for his fat ass but he holds your career in his hands, promising you the position you aspired towards for the past year without ever committing to his word. You huff again as you try to find your car in the dark, holding your phone between your shoulder and your cheek while you rummage in your purse to find your keys. Your office’s neighborhood isn’t exactly unsafe at night but you’d rather be home as fast as possible.
Admittedly, no one’s waiting for you there, except your bed and a comfy pair of pants, but you still sigh in contentment when you find the button to open your car. You get in in a hurry, throwing your bag across on the passenger seat and starting the car up. You already feel more relaxed in your car, removing your painful heels to drive. Your ankles are covered in blisters for sure and the tight fabric of your pantyhose pressing against the tender skin makes you grit your teeth. You drive home in a hurry, certainly not very safely but you don’t seem to care tonight, still fueled on the rage you piled up inside you today.
Summary: After leaving your home in need of a fresh start, you open a bookstore with the hopes that the words you read could bring you solace. You never realized that the books you loved would bring you home instead.
Pairing: BTS x Reader
Genre: Mafia/Dragon AU
Status:Ongoing
Warnings: depictions of violence, smut, death, sexual assault, insecurities, anxiety, polyamory, trauma, mentions of blood, yandere depiction.
Some warnings may be added to the beginning of individual chapters.
*Please remember that this is a mafia fan fiction. There will be violence, blood, and other dark themes. If you cannot handle the dark themes, please do not read.
summary: the deal went awry and he should have been there with you.
warnings: post-violence, mentions of blood, murder (nothing horribly graphic, but still very present); smut in the forms of fingering, unprotected sex, dark themes, mature themes, cursing
oh and silver-haired jimin.
a/n: so for my very lovely patron @hannahbee12719 I wanted to write a Jimin drabble. It was going to be cute and fluffy (because Jimin is so those things), but then @xjoonchildx asked me and @hobi-gif for jimin mafia recs, and we couldn’t come up with a lot. So i wrote one. kinda. thank you to ana for reading this and pointing out tense mistakes…oops.
two quotes by Shakespeare because he’s dead and really can’t sue me.
He never makes a sound when he enters. It had unnerved your father, who had once yelled at the boy to stop being a mouse. One would think mouse upon looking at him, perhaps. A sweet face, lips prone to smile and laugh. When growing up together, he was often mistaken as your younger brother and while you did have a year on him, it was he that was the more mature.
Losing your family did that.
Park Jimin wasn’t a mouse, but something far more concerning. “Look like th’ innocent flower, But be the serpent under ’t”. Words from carefree schooldays come back to mock you as you barely acknowledge his presence.
“Mistress,” he says in that whisper-soft voice. “We need to go.”
You know this. You do not need to be told anything, especially by some underling, but you can’t find it in yourself to tell him so. To bark sharply at him, like he, or anyone right now deserves.
“I gave him a choice,” is all you can say. He hears the tremor in your words and curses, his words sounding all the more crass in his soothing voice. He must have moved closer because you can feel his warmth, but you don’t look away.
How can you look away from the scene in front of you?
“Mistress,” his tone is even smoother now. “You don’t want anyone to see you like this.”
[ genre ] mafia au × arranged marriage au × bestfriend’s brother au × strangers to lovers au ( angst × fluff )
[ rating ]mature-rated
[ warning ] a kiss that could’ve escalated but they are cockblocked. stubbing your toe on the table. drunk people. alcohol consumption. too much awkwardness. unresolved issues between people. argument between family. unsolicited advice. fiancé nowhere to be found the day before wedding.
[ author’s forenote ] hello! i’m back! a sort of filler chapter but there’s action in the next one, I promise! i’ve edited the end of the last chapter a bit, so this start might seem wrong but yeah. I’m sorry if this isn’t what you were expecting. also, please check out the endnote —i need your thoughts. a bit filler-y but this is a start of namjoon doing better. you are called nari/lily and jangmi is also called rose. and, you are not crazy. i did post yesterday but tumblr ate half of it and wouldn’t let me add more. now, this is complete and hopefully without much error. enjoy!
Four: Months Leading To The Wedding Of The Century
[ chapter summary ] a look into how you and namjoon spent the few weeks leading up to your wedding.
“Here’s your drink,”
Namjoon tilts his head, smiling with a teasing glint in his eyes.
“—you look like you desperately need it,” He slides you the drink. You had just taken the seat next to him at the bar, after a quick run to the restroom.
“Thank you,” You say gratefully.
You did need a drink, the kiss had left you wet and dry at the same time. You take a sip, rolling the drink around in your mouth.
“You are too far away,” He says, watching you from the rim of his glass.
“Hm?” You look at him, feeling the alcohol burn your throat.
“This,” He mutters, moving to grab hold of the bar stool you were sitting on and drag it to him. You yelp in surprise, eyes comically wide as you scramble to stop yourself from falling over.
“Wha—”
You are holding on to your stool with one hand and the other holding his arm as he drags the stool and you across the floor, you can feel his muscles flex under your fingertips.
For a good second, your mind runs —wondering about all his muscles, how good they’d look flexing without the clothes obstructing your view, the clear strength lying beneath his honey-skin, the ways his body could be put to use for your needs and pleasure. You were very near gone, when he grins and his dimples show.
“There,” His dimples grow deeper, and he whispers. “All better.”
You nod a few times, momentarily forgetting your words. You take another big sip of your drink, trying to clear your throat and ease your body of the weird tension you had been feeling since the balcony.
In the time you were gone, things seemed to have escalated a bit. People were beginning to get very drunk, and the venue was steadily becoming more of a club with the older guests leaving for dinner.
Just from the looks of it, the afterparty was going to be crazy.
If it had been any other party, you’d have stayed back and gone crazy, but now, you aren’t all that interested. It was like your brain had done a lot of work and while you weren’t tired physically, you were mentally drained.
All you wanted was a bath, a bottle of wine and your own company.
“When can I go home?” You ask your fiancé. You empty the drink, setting the glass back on the table.
“The party’s barely started, sweetheart.” He leans in closer, using his index finger to caress your cheek delicately, “What do you mean you wanna go home?” He says, his voice soft.
“I’m tired,” You whine, making a face. “—and this party is boring.”
“This is our engagement party, you know.” He reminds you, tone bordering amusement.
“What does that have to do with anything?” You scoff. “A boring party is a boring party. It doesn’t matter who it is thrown for or hosted by.”
“Do you not want to eat anything?” Namjoon asks you, taking a look at your empty glass and back up at you. You should be touched that he thinks about you skipping dinner, but you are not.
“You must be hungry from all this,” He gestures to the party that’s beginning to rage.
“I’ll just order room service,” You answer, waving off any concerns he might have.
“So, you have it all planned?” He tilts his head, to take a look at you.
“Room. Food. Bed.” You recite your plans happily and he sighs.
If you look deep into it, he sounds disappointed. But before that thought comes to your mind, he stands up.
“Come on then,“ He pushes forward his arm, asking you to hold it. "I’ll take you to your suite.”
“Really?” You ask, eyes wide because you weren’t expecting him to actually let you go. You take his arm, “I can leave?”
He nods, and you stand up. “No one will say anything if it’s me taking you away,”
“Why?” You can’t stop yourself from asking, eyes wide with mirth and curiosity, “Because you are the next Don?”
“Partially yes,” He nods, smiling smugly. He leads you away from the bar, around the loud guests and out of the crowd. “But mostly because you are mine anyway.”
You roll your eyes and turn your face away from him, “I’m not yours.”
“Of course you are,” He laughs, shaking his head like you were cracking the funniest of jokes. He holds your hand in his, bringing it up to kiss your fingertips. “You are mine and mine only,” He winks and adds as an afterthought, looking ahead. “For this lifetime at least.”
“For the next then?” You challenge.
You don’t know what you want him to say —if you want him to say that you were only his, this lifetime and the next or that he didn’t care what happened to you in the next. You look at him expectantly, as he leads you out the entryway, towards the elevators.
He stays quiet, looking thoughtful and once you enter the lift, he finally talks.
“You tell me,” Namjoon says, turning himself to you and leaning against the elevator wall. “Will you be mine in the next lifetime?”
You look up at him, the sudden turn of questions startling you. You remain quiet because you don’t know what he expects out of you.
Should you be honest?
Will it be a lie to say you would want him in the next lifetime too?
Will he even want you in any lifetime?
Wasn’t this marriage a fulfilment of duty to him?
Something he owed to Bangtan —a strong and capable Madam?
You think about what might be the right and honest answer to give.
What do you really think would make you want Namjoon in your next life?
To Namjoon though, the answer seems pretty clear.
In this life, you have no choice but to be his. Next life though, you’ll probably be the captain of your own life, would you be his then?
Namjoon doesn’t like the way his heart sinks because a part of him knows you wouldn’t choose him. He’d rather hear a negative answer from you, than hear his own thoughts about why you wouldn’t want him in the next life.
“Depends on how you treat me this lifetime,” You say carefully after a minute, looking at him with equal parts amusement and sincerity.
Because honestly, you didn’t have much against Namjoon.
Did you love him?
No, but you could see yourself falling for him, if he treats you like you want to be treated —like an equal, like a woman, like his wife, like someone he cared for.
Namjoon carefully considers your answer, then asks again.
“Am I treating you well so far, then?”
“You tell me,” You mimic him, tone and body, “Are you treating me well so far?”
The elevator dings and the door opens. You walk out first, leaving Namjoon to follow you to your room. You are walking ahead a few steps, when he wraps his palm on your wrist and pulls you back to him.
“I think—” You turn to him, with a questioning gaze.
His expression is serious and unreadable. You are all ready for another talk about how you were expecting too much and the bullshit but he surprises you.
“—a little work is needed.”
He looks down at you deceivingly soft and sincere, scanning your face to scale your reaction. Your eyes widen in genuine surprise and delight, because even the consideration that he would try to do better is a huge step in making the future a happier place.
While this wasn’t a big deal to anyone, this was still a win to you.
“You are a smart man, Kim Namjoon.” You giggle, laugh bubbling up —unrestrained and loud, that Namjoon follows you right back. Your face is scrunched up in happiness, head thrown back.
Namjoon knows the situation or his words aren’t all that funny but you must’ve found some amusement from them, because he feels this odd need to keep you laughing and happy.
“That I am,” He agrees, chest puffing up in a funny manner, eliciting more laughter from you.
“Yes, yes,” You concede, laughter waning, “—you are a smart man.”
A comfortable silence settles between you as you come to a halt right in front of your door.
“Well, this is me.”
You gesture to your door. He nods, gesturing to your door as if asking you to open the door. You swipe the keycard, the door unlocking and swinging wide open. You step in, the air heavy now that you two were separating after a pretty good time. “See you… tomorrow?”
“You don’t want a goodnight kiss, baby?” He asks, stepping into the room and leaning against the doorway.
“Do you?” You cock your head and move closer to him. He takes a step towards you, meeting you halfway.
He nods, “But I want you to say it.”
“Kiss me,” You whisper, hands easily finding their place on him, as he pulls you closer, planting his lips on yours.
His lips are soft but he runs them over yours with a firmness and heat you’ve decided that you like. He captures your lips between his, laving them with affection and attention. He pushes you to the wall, pressing himself against your softer body.
The contrast of your softness to his firmness, your delicate build to his strong one, the chill in your frame to his delicious warmth, the light, floral scent of you to his musky, blankety cologne —everything about the two of you in this position, bodies pressed at your intimate regions ignited your core.
You are barely holding onto your sanity when he pulls away, leaving you panting.
“Have I told you yet?” He asks softly, slightly panting his words, “You look so beautiful tonight.”
He rubs his large thumb over your heated cheeks, cupping your face. Your cheeks burn harder, as you feel your heart soar.
Before you are able to say anything in return, he latches onto you again. He moves from your lips to your jaw to your neck, suckling harder, determined to leave marks.
People need to know you weren’t available and that you were his.
You are mewling and squirming under him, clearly willing to take things further when the loud ring of your phone startles you. You tap on his shoulders, wanting him to move off you.
“Ignore it,” He mutters between harsh sucks to your skin, “It can wait.”
“No.” You gasp, as he nips at your sensitive skin, “It-It might be important.”
“More important than me?” He pulls away, hands cupping your face, looking meek.
You roll your eyes and push him away reflexively, running away to find your obnoxiously loud phone. You curse when you stub your tone on a table, and you hear a careful and are you hurt from Namjoon but you wave him off, stumbling in pain.
When you do find your phone on a side table, the call is disconnected. You groan, opening it up to notice Jangmi’s name in the missed call notification.
“Are you okay?” Namjoon had followed you to your bed, “Who was it?”
“Your sister,” You say, wincing as you climb on your bed. You might’ve to check on your toe after this. Namjoon rolls his eyes at the mention of his beautiful sister.
“What does the brat want?”
“What do you think she wants?” You ask, curiously.
This is the first time Jangmi is brought up in a conversation between the two of you and you are interested to know what he thinks of Jangmi, to know his side of the sibling dynamic.
“Stalker information on Taehyung, what else.” He sighs in mock disappointment. You begin to try and support your friend —stand up for her like any other friend from the slander her brother is going to put her through, but he stops you.
“Don’t.” He raises a palm at you, “We all know she’s calling you for that very reason.”
You lean back, because honestly, he was right —partially. But you didn’t want to give him the satisfaction of being right.
“Maybe she just wanted to congratulate me—”
“No need to stick up for her,” He shakes his head, “We both know she’s only calling to know what Taehyung did at the party tonight.”
“Maybe she wants to check up on me, we are best friends after all.”
“Whatever helps you sleep.” He grins mockingly. You roll your eyes, because you don’t have an apt reply. He studies your silence, then grabs your hand, pulling you to him. “We can continue—”
“No,” You snap, smirking, “I need to talk to your sister first.”
“Why?”
“To give her stalker information on Taehyung, of course!” You smile wider, pushing him away. “You should go, Namjoon. Good Night.”
“So you are choosing the other Kim.” He says, his tone indignant.
You only smile innocently. “Obviously.”
Once you had carted a reluctant Namjoon out of your room, you dialled your best friend. You prop your phone on a pillow, so the camera caught your view. You lean against the headboard, waiting for Jangmi to pick up.
“Finally!” Jangmi exclaims, “Took you long enough to call me back!”
“I had to send Namjoon away—”
“What? He came to your room?” She gasps, clutching her hands to her mouth, “Why? Wait— Did you just come back?” She asks, and you nod, “Why? You don’t know your way to your room? Did you forget?” She asks, snickering like it was a very funny joke.
“Shut up if you want to know about your Taetae.” You threaten her, and she promptly shuts up, pouting and glaring at you.
“I did not call you to only know about him,” She tries, but you raise a palm as if to stop her. “Your brother doesn’t think so,”
“He’s a filthy liar,” She accuses. “I wanted to check up on you. You are one step away from becoming my sister-in-law and Omma’s been sending me pictures of the two of you lovebirds at the party, I just wanted to see it for myself,”
“What?”
“You two, Mr. Kim Namjoon and Miss Baek Nari looking like the next power couple and cozying up—”
“What are—”
“No. No-no,” Jangmi raises her finger as if to shush you, “Nuh-uh uh,” She wags her finger at you, “—you and my brother very much looked ready to explore each other on the very couch—”
“Stop. Stop. Stop.” You flail your arms, as if trying to stop the words from entering your bubble, “Oh my god— don’t say—”
“Explore,” She cackles again, emphasising the word, “You two looked just about ready to pounce on each other—” She grins, mischievous eyes shining at you reddening steadily.
“If you don’t stop right now,” You stutter out, trying to keep a stern face, “I swear, Kim Jangmi, I will not utter a word about Kim Taehyung.”
Jangmi sighs, rolling her eyes, “Such a spoilsport,” She clicks her tongue in disappointment.
“My brother’s spoilsport germs are contaminating you,” She continues in a solemn tone, mimicking a doctor who’s about to deliver some life-changing news, “You’ll probably only get worse as you hang around him more.” She nods to herself gravely, “I’m so sorry, Ms. Baek, I’m so sorry that we couldn’t save your fun—”
“So Dr.Kim, do you want to know about Tae or not?” You press, willing your burning cheeks to calm down.
You couldn’t just go around blushing everytime Namjoon is mentioned. You were a grown woman for heaven’s sake, not a teenager having her first crush. She clicked her tongue, muttering a spoilsport under her breath and looking at you, “Was he there?”
“Of course, he was!” You assure her happily, “Everybody was there to witness my doom.”
“Director Baek!” Juyeon comes running through the door of your office, looking frazzled, “Someone’s here for you!”
You look up from your laptop, surprised at your usually calm secretary looking so out of it.
“Do they have an appointment?” You ask, eyes back on the digital screen. “Isn’t that the norm you insist upon?”
Juyeon has been your aide since the time you joined Jeon Corps. Over the years, she insisted that you have visitors and clients make an appointment with you instead of dropping by and that rule applied to everyone except Jungkook, who just charmed his way regardless.
“It’s him!” She exclaims, “Your fiancé! He’s here to see you!”
“Namjoon?” Your eyes are wide as you ask her and she nods in affirmation. “Why is he here?”
“I-I don’t know,” She breathes heavily. You wonder if she just caught a look at him and ran up to tell you. “—but he looks so angry and—”
“He always looks angry,” You tell her, a small smile gracing your lips. “That’s his resting face.”
“He’s coming here!”
“So? Why are you so scared?” You say, almost nonchalantly.
“Isn’t Bangtan scary in general?” She says unsurely, “—and he’s the next Don, so he’s definitely scarier.”
“I get that he looks scary but you don’t have to be scared, Juyeon.” You try to calm her down, “He won’t do anything—”
The door to your office is flung open and Namjoon saunters in, not even bothering with a knock.
If you weren’t caught off guard by his actions, you were by his look for the day.He was wearing a black shirt with rolled sleeves letting you admire his large, veiny arms and hands. His black trousers showed off his strong thighs and long legs with shiny shoes and his hair was pushed back.
“Why are you here?” You ask, not bothering to get up from your chair and give pleasantries.He smiles at you, turns to Juyeon and tilts his head to the door.
“Leave.” The poor woman scampers out of his sight, not listening to you as you try to stop her. “Also, cancel all her appointments for the day.”
Juyeon mutters out a little yes and leaves the room, closing the door behind her.
“Why are you cancelling my appointments, RM?” You ask him, not bothering to hide your annoyance, “Why are you even here? Do you not have a syndicate to run?”
“I think I’m deserving of a day off,” His dimples make an appearance rather rudely, and you feel your annoyance wane away. “—so are you,”
“I’m quitting this job for you—,” You begin to complain.
The fact that you have to quit your work still hasn’t quite settled itself in you, so you are rightfully a little bummed and clingy about using all your work time, doing just that —work.
“—so what’s a day off, right?”You think to yourself.
What’s a day-off when you’re writing away your whole life to him, right?
“So, what’s the plan?” You ask as you slip on your seatbelt.
You were in Namjoon’s expensive sports car, waiting to know why he had so unceremoniously asked to take you out —a date, your hopeless brain offered, but you pushed it away.
“I have a few things to do,” He starts his car, pulling into the driveway. “I wanted you to help me with it.”
“Help you?” You ask, tilting your head in confusion. “I can handle a gun, but I don’t think I can match up to the skills of RM from Bangtan,” You reply honestly.
You were trained in handling guns, but it had been a while and you were almost sure you were rusty.
“You won’t need a gun for this,” He smiles, sparing you an amused glance. “We are going to meet noona. You are friends with her, right?”
There is only one woman in this whole world that Namjoon has ever called Noona and that’s Saera.
“Saera unnie?” You tilt your head, “Why?”
“Have a cake tasting for our wedding cake.” He tells you, then takes a moment to continue, “—and to invite her for the wedding,”
Once that was added, you knew why you were being taken as an accompaniment, an accessory —Saera would consider attending if you asked her to. You feel your stomach sinking.
The disappointment settled in, only because you were expecting and hoping desperately that he wanted to spend time with you, like a couple would want to. But, you try not to let your disappointment show, instead talk about the issue in hand.
“Unnie never attends anything related to Bangtan,” you say, “you know that.”
Saera never attended any Bangtan events, the most she did so far was agreeing to make your wedding cake, and that was because you had pestered her day in and night about her cakes being the best in the world and how it’d be a waste to not have it on your special day —with loads of puppy eyes, childish tantrums, a little bit of fake tears and emotional blackmailing.
“The Don and Madam think that if you ask,” He says, looking at you and parking his car into the café parking lot. “—she might agree.”
Moon’s Epiphany was a little away across your office, a beautiful café known for their great coffee with nice and aromatic blends, trendy, seasonal drinks, it’s mouth-wateringly delicious, artistically beautiful pastries and other dishes; truly a food-blogger’s wet dream.
“So bringing me out in the guise of a date was just to get Saera unnie’s attention?” You say nonchalantly, nodding to yourself as you take off your seatbelt.
“This can be our date.” Namjoon says understanding your underlying meaning, but you don’t listen, just getting out of his car and walking into the café.
Namjoon sighs to himself, knowing very well he wasn’t doing a splendid job treating you well like he had said a few days ago but this had to be solved —he needed Saera and Hwan home and you were the only one capable of doing it.
“Ah, look!” Saera’s sweet, welcoming voice called as you stepped inside the café, “It’s Madam Lily!”
She giggles when she sees your annoyed expression, something she often told reminded her of Hwan.
“Not you too, unnie —” You whine childishly, “I’m not the Madam,”
“Yet.” She adds, moving to cage you in a hug, “Yet, Na. You’ll be the Madam soon enough!” She whispers to you, “—with how excited everyone seems to be about you marrying Namu.”
She lets go of you, as you pull back your arms, “Where’s Hwan?”
“Kindergarten,” She answers, “He’s a big boy now, you know.” She mimics her son’s tone, shaking her head at the five-year old, “Your usual?” She asks, as she takes to your favourite spot in the place, by the large windows streaming in the sunlight.
“Yeah, and—” You stop, stifling awkwardness settling in, you gesture to your fiancé stepping in after you. “—something for Namjoon too.”
Saera’s face falls slightly as she turns around, feeling a presence behind. You turn with her, facing Namjoon who looks unsure and awkward.
“Hello, noona.” He said, trying to smile but not really managing much. Saera stared at him, lost in her thoughts before she cleared her throat. “It’s nice to see you,”
“RM,” She nods, gulping and sighing, “It’s nice to see you too.”
“You look well,” He says, a soft smile adorning his face, making him somehow look childlike and innocent.
“You-you look well too.” Saera smiles awkwardly, “I-I’ll get your order,” She stutters and leaves the two of you in a pile of discomfort.
You look between the leaving woman and at Namjoon who looks a little let down, sighing to himself.
“Let’s sit down, yeah?” You say, trying to chip at the awkwardness settling in the place. Namjoon wordlessly nods, sitting across you.
The café was not as busy because the lunch rush hadn’t quite started yet and you are thankful for the cosy quiet the place offers you in that moment.
You want to ask what was happening, what happened with the two and why the two seemed so hesitant with each other. You knew that they used to be very close as kids, Jangmi even joked that Namjoon and Jungkook were basically Saera’s kids who followed her around like ducklings.
Jungkook seemed to have somehow retained the relationship he had with her, after everything that happened but Namjoon obviously didn’t.
Your curiosity piques as you watch Namjoon still fiddling with his fingers —looking nothing like the scary mobster that he is but more like a young man who has a lot of burden to carry on his shoulders and thoughts to carry in his mind, but before you could ask anything, your coffee arrived.
“Here’s your coffee,” Saera brings over your drinks, sliding your steaming cup of black coffee to you and an extra-sweet, iced latte for Namjoon.
You smile in thanks at the woman, who all but runs back into the kitchen to bring out the food. You take a sip of your bitter coffee, humming to yourself. You watch Namjoon as he takes a sip of his drink, the cream leaving a moustache over his lips, which his thick tongue licks clean.
Before any sinful thoughts could cloud you, Saera is back with your food —skillet steak, eggs and potatoes for you, nutella stuffed french toast with lots of toppings and katsu sandwiches, both house specialties for Namjoon.
She clearly has favourites.
You muse, watching as she mutters to Namjoon, very much like a mother, “Eat the sandwiches first, then the dessert.”
You vaguely remember your talk with him at the balcony —something about him liking sweet things.
The terrifying gangster is a sweet tooth, how cute.
Namjoon nods obediently, whispering his thanks and you turn to Saera, “Unnie, join us.”
It was time to get to work, and Namjoon seems to think the same because he speaks next.
“Yeah, noona, join us,” Namjoon looks up to the woman, adding in a pleading tone. “Please.”
Saera looks at the two of you, sporting puppy-like looks and gives up, agreeing to join you with coffee for herself.
“So, what brings you two here?” She sat next to you, taking a sip of her iced americano.
“We are here to invite you—” You start, jumping right into it.
“No,never.” Saera slammed her cup back onto the table, shaking her head firmly. “Not happening!”
“What do you mean by no?” You pout, unleashing your whiny abilities. “Please unnie, please.”
“If you had come any late,” You say calmly to Jangmi as you drive her to your home right after she landed in Seoul, “I would’ve considered sending a hitman out for you.”
“Missed me that much, babygurl?” She flutters her eyes at you theatrically and you shove her away.
“Don’t you ever call me that, Rosie!” You shudder, equally as dramatic, “That’s disgusting! Who even calls another human being that?!”
“Many men do,” Jangmi laughs, telling you in an assuring tone, “I bet half of Bangtan males do that too.”
“What?” You scoff, “Call each other babygurl?”
“Imagine that—” She giggles, making you laugh at the imagery too, “Jihoon or anyone actually calling oppa or any of the Elites, babyboy—” She drops her voice comically low, trying to imitate the man’s voice.
“Baby boy Namjoon-ie,” She continues, trying to sound seductive but somehow making you feel disgusted. You shudder slightly, your skin erupting with goosebumps.
“They will have him skinned, Rose,” You shake your head, laughing in between your words. “And throw him into an acid bath, if they are feeling particularly creative.”
“I wish I could do that,” She sighs, “—and not feel bad about it afterwards.”
“Is he still pestering you?” You look over at her, slightly alarmed and taken aback.
Jihoon is Jihyo’s twin brother, a man who was equally as ambitious as his sister and his eyes on the only Kim daughter. If Jihyo competed for Namjoon, Jihoon was after Jangmi.
It started when Jangmi developed a sort of friendship with him in high school and with Jangmi’s friendly nature, the man had assumed that she liked him and they could get married.
You still weren’t sure if the desire was for Jangmi or the position as the Don’s son-in-law.
Jihoon had asked her out multiple times over the years, telling her his plans to elope and all but Jangmi rejected each of his approaches but truly never cut him off because they were pretty good friends and she didn’t want to drift away from the few friends she had.
When the Don found out that Jangmi was in love with Taehyung, she was engaged to him right after university. Jihoon seemed to have taken the engagement as a challenge and continued to harass Jangmi about accepting his feelings and leaving behind Bangtan and Taehyung.
If your general dislike for the Shin Jihyo wasn’t already much, Jihoon’s harassing moves only made you hate them more.
“Did you really expect him to quietly take my six-hundred and fifty-first no and not see my face afterwards?” She asks you, looking at you in disbelief.
“It’s about time he accepts that you don’t like him back,” You tell her, rolling your eyes, “This isn’t even about you being engaged to another man, it’s about you saying him no—multiple times, over many years!”
“I know and I wish he’d stop—”
“Block him, threaten him, tell his family, tell the Don, the Madam, your brother or even Taehyung—” You stop yourself, eyes wide in realisation, “Yes, tell Taehyung! He will fix this mess for you!”
“There isn’t a mess, Lily,” She shakes her head, denying, “Jihoon’s just a little dumb and—”
“Disrespectful? Indecent? Deaf? Isn’t getting that consent is very much a thing? Can’t read obvious signs? Can’t understand no?” You offer, sounding curious.
She shoots you a look and sighs, muttering a quiet, “All of that, yeah.”
You roll your eyes, lips lifting up a little even with the obvious worry the situation was causing.
“I am being serious though,” You tell her, “Jihoon needs to stop bothering you. If anything goes wrong, he’ll end up losing his head.”
Jangmi nods, deep in thought.
“Forget about him,” She shakes her head, “You tell me,” She turns to you with her mischievous eyes, “What do you have for me?”
“What should I be having for you?” You play dumb, hoping it convinces her.
“Details about the engagement and your fiancé, of course!” She looks at you, like it’s the most obvious thing in the world, which it was but you didn’t want to think much about Namjoon and your engagement when in a few days everything of yours will become his.
“He’s your brother!” You try again.
“I can happily ignore that detail,” She waves your concern off.
“We haven’t really spoken—”
“Since the engagement?” She gasps, “Are you kidding me?!”
“No-No,” You say, trying to correct her misunderstanding, “After he took me—”
“He took you on a date?!” Jangmi jumps straight to her dream conclusion, “Elites can take their fiancées on dates?”
“It wasn't—” You roll your eyes, the disappointment from the days before resurfacing due to her words.
“Where did he take you?” She presses on, eyes bright with excitement.
“Moon’s Epiphany—” You answer, praying that this will stop her from throwing more questions at you, but she continues.
“Saera unnie’s café?” Her eyes are wide, “Is this man—? Did she see you? Did he see her? Did he talk to her? Did she talk to him? Did you stay there long? What happened? Come on, Lily, tell me! I need to know!”
“Will you let me speak!?”
Rose had just cut the conversation about Saera off once you had reached home and you remained in the dark about Saera and why she had cut the Kims off her and her son’s life.
You didn’t dwell on the issue though, with Jangmi the remaining days till your wedding was much easier as the two of you caught up with everything happening in your lives, shopped till you could fill another closet, had your beauty and spa appointments and really enjoyed everything your leisure and wealth could provide you with.
Your wedding was going to be held at the city’s Paradise Resort, on the banks of Han River. So, on the day before, almost all of Bangtan was at the resort, enjoying themselves with alcohol and all the amenities the resort provided.
Your mother was at the bar, eating and drinking away with her friends while your Dad was with the Don and the others talking, laughing with lots of alcohol. Madam Kim was busy getting the details of your wedding done with Jangmi and you were all alone, non-alcoholic sangria in your hands as you lounge around under a gazebo.
Occasionally, people or families who are away due to Bangtan’s work outside of Seoul come to you and chat about everything, teasing you about what’s to come tomorrow and to enjoy yourself, even if it hurts.
You laughed, blushed and indulged everyone in their fantasy of a shy, new bride till the sunset and everyone seemed to be gathering for dinner.
You wanted to join them, but you just didn’t feel great. You were feeling anxious, borderline dizzy with worrying thoughts about tomorrow. You had already thought of running away; at least fifteen times over the day and really considered the pros and cons of that move.
What would happen if you ran away?
Would your father and mother be executed?
Would the Don kill his best friend?
Would your father live with this act of ultimate betrayal? Will your father forgive you?
Would you mother be happy that you lost a chance at a wonderful life or sad that you missed such a grand life?
Will Madam Kim still consider you her daughter?
What would Namjoon think? Will the storm find you? Will he just let you go? Will he get angry? Will he feel betrayed? Will he hate you?
Would he hate himself?
Your mind was heavy as you excused yourself from the gathering —you wanted to get some rest before tomorrow.
"Yeah, get some rest sweetie,” Madam Kim smiled at you, eyes crinkling with warmth. “It’ll be very busy and draining for you tomorrow.”
You nod, bid them a good night and leave to find your parents.
Your father was with your mother, entertaining some of their other friends who at the sight of you, congratulated and gushed over you and your marriage with Namjoon.
No one asked where he was though because everyone knew he wasn’t at the resort.
He hadn’t even turned up.
You sigh disappointed in your soon-to-be husband. He could have just showed up and stayed by you but no, he has to disappear when things are hard for you.
“I’ll be in my room, Appa.” You tell your dad, giving him a hug and pulling him away from the crowd. “Namjoon isn’t gonna come, is he?”
“Our work isn’t exactly cut out for corporate business hours, honey,” He reminds you in his soft tone, cupping your cheeks in a fatherly manner, “—you know that,”
“I know, Appa—” You sigh, “But-but, it’s our wedding tomorrow! Why isn’t he here? Shouldn’t he at least call me? I am here all alone—”
“So?” Your mother asks you, looking incredulous, “What if you are getting married tomorrow? You could be dying in labour giving birth to his child and still can’t expect him to be here with you! He’s a busy man with much more important priorities. Why should he even—”
“Sook,” You dad stops her in a warning tone, because he can sense an argument brewing between you two. “My daughter wasn’t talking to you and I haven’t asked for your opinions. Stay out of this.” He hisses, voice low and eyes narrowed in warning.
“Well, tell your daughter to lower her expectations of an influential man like Namjoon,” She huffs out a laugh, “Wants him tied to her skirt!” She huffs again, “Tell her to wake up early tomorrow! Tell her it’s time she takes responsibility for herself! I can’t do everything—”
“You do everything?” You scoff, anger and disappointment at your soon-to-be husband channelling himself to your mother, “What did you ever do for me?! It was always Appa! It’s time I take responsibility?! I have always been responsible! It’s you, who has to learn responsibility! It’s your daughter’s wedding and what are you doing? Getting drunk? Hitting on young waiters—”
Your nose flared, eyes narrowing in hatred and anger, you looked right about ready to choke your mother but your father held you down, whispering, “Calm down, sweets, the lady is looking for you,”
“Miss Baek,” The Manager of the resort had walked up to you, “Mister Kim has a message for you.”
“Namjoon?” Your heart stuttered a little, “What is it?”
“He said it would be good for you to return to your room now,” She told you, eyes racing over your face to calculate your reaction.
“I was just about to leave. He didn’t have to waste your time, I know you are very busy.” You tell her, trying to be nice, “If he checks up on this again, tell him I am back in my room.”
“Yes, Miss Baek,” the lady gave you a bright smile, “Do you want me to escort you to your room?”
“No need, I can get there on my own,” You reassure her, “I have to finish this conversation with my parents and find my friend, so please, you can just get on with your work.”
The manager bowed at you and left, while you turned to your parents.
“See?” Your mother starts again, “He wants you to stop being a whiny, clingy disgrace and go hide in your room, away from his family and friends.”
“He wants me to get enough rest because he knows I’ll need it! because you will be busy being the worst mother ever.” You snap and before you could add more, your father gets in between the two of you.
“He wants you to get enough rest,” your father tries to refocus your attention on Namjoon’s gesture, “That’s sweet of him. Isn’t it, sweetcheeks?”
“Not according to your wife, Appa,” You point out mockingly, “She thinks it’s him telling me to stop being a disgrace,”
“No, it’s not. You are not a disgrace.” He tells you, holding your shoulders, “—he wants you well-rested for tomorrow! He understands that it can get hard for you if you don’t have enough sleep. You know it’ll be a long day tomorrow.”
“Yeah yeah,” you roll your eyes, never really being that good at staying angry at your father. “I’ll go find Jangmi and leave. I’m tired.”
“Of course, sweetie.” Your dad gives you a hug, pressing a kiss to your crown and patting your cheek with love, “I saw Jangmi at the bar.”
You nod, “Good night,”
“Sleep well, dear.” You give him one last hug and leave after passing a harsh glare at your mother.
When you find Jangmi, she’s at the bar downing shots with her cousins. Against her wanting to stay and drink more, you pull her away from the drunk crowd and to your room.
“Why are we leaving early?” She asks, alcohol already tingling her voice. “Shouldn’t you be out there, with me, drinking your heart out to celebrate the last day of your fabulous bachelorette life?”
“Your brother doesn’t think so,” You tell her, tone a little bitter, “He thinks I should get rest because tomorrow will be long and hard for me,”
Jangmi makes a face, “Ew.”
You laugh, “Yeah, I forgot that you were perversely drunk.”
“—and he’s a bore sober!” She counters, “He’s going to wrong all your fun out of you!”
“I don’t care, Rose,” You sigh, rubbing your temples, “I just want to relax for now. I’m already doomed, might as well get ruined having indulged in good sleep and self care.”
“Did you drink at all today?” She asks, throwing an arm around your neck.
“Water?” You muse at her, “Lots! It’s supposed to solve all my problems! Jihyo’s mother told me,”
“To drink water?” Jangmi looks confused.
“Yes, it’ll apparently get rid of my dark circles, acne, dull skin, stomach issues, anxiety and uncaring fiancé.” You exaggerate, making Jangmi giggle. “Honestly, I think she’s right! Half my problems will be solved if I just drowned people!” You gasp in a dramatic way, “Maybe she is right! Water does solve everything!”
“Wait, wait, wait!” Jangmi stops laughing, “Why are you even taking advice from the Shins?”
“I didn’t ask for it!” You say, whining. “The woman has been following me around everywhere dropping her unsolicited advice at me, at every turn and corner!”
“Okay, okay! Calm down now!” Jangmi tries to coddle you, “We should just get some rest, you’ll feel better,”
“Yeah, I think we should just sleep,” You agree, keying into your room.
Your room was a little secluded, away from the general hustle-bustle of the resort, as to give you some well-deserved privacy and peace. You had your own pool, jacuzzi and an amazing view into the starry sky and river.
When you swing open your door, pouty and disgruntled, the scent of the to is the first thing you notice. The calming, clean lavender relaxes you, as your face contorts in confusion.
Did someone come by to fix your room?
You step in further and notice the lights are different —more dimmed and yellow.
You step in further to notice your room is fixed up —not too much, but with fresh flowers, candles and on your bed was a big box and a large wooden tray with a wine bottle —your favourite, a jammy, rich red blend, some healthy snacks and chocolates.
“What are these?” You breathe, pulse racing in anticipation.
Curious and excited, you jump on your professionally made bed, pulling away at the box’s ribbons. The box opened to reveal white roses neatly arranged into a heart, with a note.
Maybe a bath and your favourite wine will help you sleep better. - Kim Namjoon.
Your eyes are wide in shock, pulse still racing as you try to think and react.
How does he know you like wines? How does he know your favourites? How does he know you take a bath to relax? How did he know you’ll have trouble sleeping? How did he manage to arrange this? And why did he go out of his way to do this? Was this him trying to treat you better? Like a wife?
You stay quiet, meeting eyes with Jangmi who is looking at you gaging your reaction.
“Did oppa send this?” She looks equally speechless. You nod wordlessly, rushing to the bathroom wondering if he had done something there too.The bathroom was decorated too, with flower petals and candles —with a variety of bath bombs, salts and other things.
“Did my brother do all this?” Jangmi’s eyes are wide with excitement, “What did you do to him? When did he become like this?”
You shrug because you don’t know, and because you are still stunned.
“Since when does he have a cheesy bone in him?”
You giggle, a blush covering your cheeks —maybe he only has a romantic bone for you. It made you happy to know that you are the first and only recipient of his affection and romantic gifts.
Jangmi opened the wine, pouring them into glasses as you set the rose box bouquet on the coffee table.
Should you get the flowers preserved? For safe-keeping? For memories? Will a picture just suffice?
As you busied yourself with your daydreams and questions, your anger slowly melted away. You were touched, honestly and very happy.
Maybe Namjoon wasn’t so bad.
[ next ] Five: The Bride, The Groom, The Wedding and The Night
[ author’s endnote ] the next part of the series —the moonflower of bangtan starring jin takes off from this chapter in the timeline. I wanted to know how you guys wanted me to go about this; I could finish a story and move to the next or I simultaneously update both, a few days apart from each other. While the hyung-line stories aren’t as closely connected as the maknae-line, few books kinda take place at the same time and it can get confusing or irritating or might be too spoiler-y towards the end. I haven’t obviously written the next story yet, but I have the hyung-line stories planned and ready to go if I choose to write them simultaneously. What are your thoughts on this? If you have any questions, anything random to say, something you’ve noticed or just a quick hello, my asks and dms are always open! I hope you are doing well. Lots of love and takecare.
[ taglist ] comment on the post if you want to be tagged. If you are on the taglist but haven’t been notified, please check this post out.
[ genre ] mafia au × arranged marriage au × bestfriend’s brother au × strangers to lovers au ( angst × fluff )
[ rating ]mature-rated
[ warning ] a wannabe steamy kiss scene. jealousy flared by insecurity. drinking. talking about death and deceased loved ones. swear words. calling others rude names.
[ author’s forenote ] your name is baek nari. i’ve changed the name of the installments because I realised that having it named as series name: part one, part two and the like is a little lazy and counter-productive on my part and i’ve changed the names for all of the other installments too. I’ve listed the series masterlist above.
Three: Kim Namjoon, Baek Nari And The Engagement Party
[ chapter summary ] the engagement party and the preparations for the event itself.
“What do you think, Na?”
Madam Kim asks you as you examine yourself in the huge mirror set in front of you. You were in a showroom boutique, shopping for your engagement gown.
“It’s a little too—” The older lady looked at you expectantly, “much.” You finish, not knowing how to say the dress was flashy and not at all your style without hurting her feelings. The dress that you were wearing was her choice. It looked gorgeous when it was on the rack but when you wore it, you just seemed to have ruined it.
“Okay, what do you like and don’t like about it?” The sales assistant who had been appointed to help you, pries, “Do you like the color?”
“Yes, I like the color…” You take a breath, “But I don’t like anything else.”
“Do you have a specific style in mind?”
“I do, but I’m not sure if it’s.. appropriate for—” You say, shooting a glance at the lady standing behind you, listening closely.
“Oh honey, you are the Don’s daughter-in-law,” She assures you, giving a light chuckle, “If you want it, it’s appropriate,” She shrugs, “Now tell us, what were you thinking?”
“Jangmi and I were talking last night,” You start, smiling a little when Madam Kim rolls her eyes playfully. You and your best friend had spent the better part of yesterday and night looking at your options for a dress and you had some ideas.
“I was thinking something a little sexier,” You say, elaborating your ideas, “You know, maybe a thigh slit or a little more cleavage, or a figure hugging gown?” The sales assistant smiled, listening attentively as you described further about the kinds of dresses you’ve liked in the past and what you were comfortable wearing. When you finished, she grinned.
“I think I know the perfect dress for you,” She said and rushed away to get the dress. She drags out a filled rack of clothes to you, grinning excitedly. “These are your options,” She gestured to the rack, “You can take a look and see what you like,” She says, “But, I personally think this is what you are looking for.”
She pulls out a gorgeous gown with intricate detailing all over the bodice and skirt. Madam Kim lets out a tiny gasp at the beautiful piece of clothing and looks at you to watch your reaction. The gown was probably one of the more dramatic and fancier kinds of dresses you’ve seen.
“Can I try it on?” You ask tracing the material with your hand. The sales assistant nodded excitedly and quickly dragged you to change into the dress.
The fitting was expectedly little off, you might need to fix it to fit you right but the color looked beautiful against your skin. There was a thigh high slit and with the right fitting, the bodice would cinch in and the skirt would to show off your curves and your shoulders would be on display for the on-lookers. There was an overskirt which mimicked a ball-gown look and it only added to the gown’s grandeur.
It was a beautiful gown nevertheless, extravagant and subtly sexy.
“You look heavenly, dear.” Madam Kim said in awe, “Namu’s lucky to have you as his wife.”
You smile shyly, “Thank you,”
“We’ll take this one,” Madam Kim tells the excited staff, “Have it ready by next week and we’ll send someone over to pick it up.”
“Yes, ma'am.” She nods, “Would you like to look at the shoes we have?”
After getting your measurements taken and buying a few pairs of shoes to match your dress and a few other things, you and Madam Kim were out of the place.
“Where do you want to have lunch, sweetheart?” Madam Kim asks, when you are finally in the car with your purchases, “Is there something you are craving?”
“There’s a fusion place that serves amazing food,” You say, starting the car. You had requested to not get chauffeured on your shopping trip. You had picked her up in the morning and had driven her around the city. “Would you like to go there, ommo-nim?”
“Fusion place?”
“Yeah,” You nod, driving out of the parking lot, ignoring the cars that followed you. You had specifically requested to not get chauffeured, not without bodyguards, so you really did get what you asked for. “The chef trained in traditional Korean cuisine and now he serves them with a more modern, more western take. I enjoyed the food last time I ate there.”
“Do you eat there often?” She enquires and you indulge her in the conversation.
“Not very often,” You shake your head, “We take our foreign clients there. If they are adventurous, they enjoy more traditional flavours and if they are picky, something there usually satisfies them.”
Madam Kim nods in understanding, “Have Namu and you been talking?” She asks, taking a glance at you, “I know you haven’t really met again after the dinner, but I hope he at least has your number and that you are talking and getting to know—”
You keep quiet, your mind wondering at the last encounter you had with him; him pushing you against a wall, talking nonchalantly about taking you against it, his kisses and his ridiculous deep voice.
Even days after the incident, it still flared a sort of thirst within you. You had let your mind and hands wander away that night and let shame take over the next morning, but the thirst hadn’t vanished, merely subsided for a short while.
Madam Kim takes your silence as a no, and clicks her tongue in disappointment. “He hasn’t, has he?” She sighed, “I don’t get what is wrong with him?” She shakes her head, “I hope he is not hurting you with his actions, sweetheart. He’s just a shy boy,” You give an understanding nod, though you disagreed with what she was saying. The man wasn’t shy, not in the least. Your last interaction was evidence to that. He was just an asshole who wants to make sure you know what you are signing up for.
“Please take care of him, Nari. I know he isn’t a charming prince and his actions aren’t exactly swoonworthy, but he’s not a bad man.” Madam Kim tells you sincerely, “A little slow in the matters of heart, but he knows what’s expected of him and he will try his best to be the best husband for you—”
“I understand, ommo-nim.” You smile tightly, “I will try to be a good wife for him too.” You cut her off, as politely as you could, masking it with sincerity.
You didn’t want to have the conversation of him being a good husband to you. Being a husband was duty to him and you didn’t want him to be duty bound to you. You wanted him to do things for you, care for you, be with you because he loved you or at least because he felt something for you in his cold heart.
Madam Kim smiled at your words, but stayed silent from then on till you reached the restaurant. You wondered if she picked up on your discomfort at the subject or if she just felt heard and had gotten busy with her own thoughts. You had reached your destination, gotten a table at the open terrace that overlooked the city and had ordered for the food. It was then, Madam Kim picked up the conversation again.
“I get scared sometimes you know,” She said, making you perk up curiously. What could possibly scare Madam Kim, the strongest woman you know? “What would happen if we died suddenly? Joonhyung and I?” You blink confused at the sudden remark.
“Ommo-nim, I think you are worrying for no reason!” You laugh lightly, trying to ease the air. “I’m sure the two of you will live a long, healthy and lively life!”
“You can’t be so sure about that, Nari-yah,” She pats your cheek, “You never know with life and death, and with the kind of life we live, it wouldn’t be a surprise if we are killed.” She laughs, almost carelessly and cheerfully. You wonder if the carelessness was something she had grown accustomed to.
Living in constant fear for your and your loved ones’ lives must do something to you.
She had been married into Bangtan against her wish, decades ago from a perfectly law-abiding, poor family. Her family had a run-in with Bangtan and had been blackmailed into helping them commit crimes. Madam Kim, then twenty year old, had put up a fight and ultimately led to the goons getting captured by the police.
The goons were out within hours though, but the former Don found out about her and was impressed with her courage and skills in being able to put his son and his other men behind bars, in a country where the police were basically Bangtan’s uniformed goons.
He asked for her hand in marriage to his son and her parents accepted, because they had no choice. Madam and Don hated each other in the beginning apparently, so much that they didn’t consummate their marriage on the wedding night. It was blasphemy at that time and it had caused a whole issue for them.
Not many knew the intricate details of their early years of marriage but you knew the first few years were very hostile. Your father said if anyone saw them then, they’d never dream that they’d be this happy, in love and with two kids years down the line. They never pretended to even tolerate each other, until the Don brought home a new born baby girl, Saera.
The new born had apparently marked a new start or change in their relationship, while they didn’t have their own child yet, the Don had basically adopted the newborn when he picked her up. The newborn had brought them closer as a couple and eventually led to them falling in love, as hopelessly as they are now. They had Namjoon and Jangmi later of course, but Saera was their first child.
The Don and Madam’s love story was something that’s often told and repeated to all the young girls of Bangtan, so that they expect a mafia prince that’s chosen by the Don, to come and swoop them off their feet.
It was a fantasy of course, not everyone was lucky. You would be one of the unlucky ones. But it served its purpose well. It gave young women hope in the culture of arranged marriages, in the beautiful lie that everyone found love and in the sand-grain sized chance that you will find love in your partner even in the deepest ocean of hatred you held for them.
“Bangtan will go on of course,” She chuckles, “All of us could die and yet, Bangtan would remain strong. Everyone would be fine too.. but what about our kids?” You stayed quiet, knowing she had more to say. “Who will look after Kook-ie? Will he return to the dark place he was in when he lost his parents? How will Jimin and Tae feel about being orphaned again?” She continued, her eyes looking far away at the cityline. “Will Hoseok choose violence to remedy his sorrow? Will Yoongi grow more quiet and far apart from the others? Will Namu cry and wreck everything nice in his life? Will Jin be strong enough to hold everything together? Who will look after my darling Jangmi?” She laughs lightly, exhaling loudly. “Saera will do fine, I think.” She looks at you, eyes glassy. “Can you believe it? My most clingy child who refused to let go of my skirt for years into her teens is the one who barely needs me now..”
“Ommo-nim, you know that’s not how it is.” You try to console her.
But it didn’t seem like Madam Kim was listening. “Saera doesn’t need me when I’m alive, forget after my death.”
“Unnie loves you and Abeo-ji.” You state firmly. You knew she did, just as much she was loved by them. “She’s just.. angry and… hurt. Not only at you, but at everything. Life hasn’t been fair to her and she’s just trying to navigate through it quietly.”
“I know she’s hurt and angry at the world and I hope she’s angry at us too.. We failed her,” Madam Kim replies, “Not only as parents but as the Don and Madam.”
“Ommo-nim, it’s not your fault.” You are firm as you hold her hand across the table. “You couldn’t have stopped him. We know Youngho oppa was headstrong and he did what he did because he was a selfless man who loved his friend. It wasn’t your fault.”
Madam Kim was looking away now, eyes filled with guilt and shame. Everyone could tell her a million times that what happened wasn’t their fault, it was the way of life for Bangtan and Youngho was happy doing what he did, but it didn’t change the fact that one careless decision on their part had ruined a young woman and her child’s life.
“The food’s here,” Madam Kim clears her throat, discreetly pulling out a handkerchief to wipe her tears and smile brightly at you. The food and a conversation diversion had been served. “It looks delicious, Nari-yah. Tell me, which is your favourite?”
The engagement party was at the city’s Grand Hyatt hotel, one of the nation’s most expensive venues. You had arrived at the venue early in the morning to get ready because you had to outshine the luxurious decorations and at the same time, not look like a christmas tree.
You had arrived with your family and had settled into your suite for the day. You had spent your time till the glam team arrived, eating your stress away and watching reruns of Running Man and taking full advantage of the exquisite jacuzzi situation your suite had.
Once they arrived though, everything was a haze.
There were at least three people working on your hair and make-up, two working on your nails, two fixing your engagement dress, taking care of your shoes, jewelry and a photographer in the back who was trying to make everything look as gorgeous as possible for a frame.
When your mother-in-law arrived at your suite, you were more or less done for the day. Your make-up was flawlessly done, your hair perfectly curled and set to show off your uncovered shoulders.
“What do you think, Nari-ssi?” Haera, the make-up artist asked, watching you inspect your look in the hand-held mirror.
“You did a fantastic job, Haera-ssi.” You smile at her in appreciation. “I would’ve never thought I could possibly look this pretty.”
“Make-up only accentuates what’s already there, young miss.” She says good-naturedly, “But, I’ll take the compliment.”
“Shall we get you into the dress?” Sungah asks and you nod, it was about time. You had been stuck to this chair for hours now. You stood up, dropped the robe you were wearing and put on the dress with help from them.
The dress fits you like a glove, the time of the seamstress coming to you to get the fit right is finally worth it. With the proper fitting, you really couldn’t ignore how stunning you actually looked.
There was none of your softness pudding out, instead all settling into pretty curves. The thigh-slit showing off your freshly-waxed, smooth leg and the bodice cinching and skirt flaring to make you feel as gorgeous as you looked.
“Omo! Did an angel come to visit us today?” You hear the giddy voice of Madam Kim and you turn to her and blush shyly, not being able to stop yourself from giggling.
“What do you think of ommo-nim?” You ask, twirling around in your spot, the overskirt train following you.
“An angel for sure!” She laughed, hugging you. “You look so beautiful, sweetheart!” You giggle out a thank you, “Where’s Sook?” She asked, looking around for your mother.
You wanted to be honest and say that you didn’t know and that you didn’t care where she went as long as she didn’t disturb you but refrained for the sake of putting up a front, “She’s probably with Appa or out socializing, ommo-nim. Both of us are in our high spirits and it gets exhausting, so she must be out somewhere relaxing.”
“Oh I understand, sweetie,” She shakes her head sympathetically, “Marriages and everything related to it is always stressful. I wish I could run away from all the weddings and the aftermath I’m supposed to handle too.”
In Bangtan, the marriages were handled by the Don and Madam. The Don began the process by announcing and getting the couple engaged and from there it’s all Madam’s job —the wedding preparations, the bride and everything after the wedding till the couple’s death. Their well-being as a couple was the Madam’s responsibility, making sure that they are happy, making sure that the women are not abused, their kids are well looked after and all.
“But I’m not here to vent,” She gives a mischievous look, “I’m here to deliver something.” You look at her curiously. She opens up the dark blue velvet box in her hands. The box held a beautiful diamond necklace, with matching earrings and a bracelet to complete the set.
“What do you think?” She asks, ignoring the gasps and mutters of appreciation from the others in the room.
“It’s gorgeous, ommo-nim.” You say and she smiles proudly.
“I’m glad you like it,” She grins teasingly, “—and I think it’ll look even more gorgeous if you wear it.”
Your engagement party was simultaneously the most boring and eventful party for you in a long time.
The party started officially with your families joining the guests in the party hall. You walked in with your father, arms linked with his and a bright, happy smile plastered over your face. You greeted a few familiar faces, your uncles, aunts and a few cousins.
You were escorted to the Kims who were at the center of the party, surrounded by the Elites and Jang Yeojin, Jin’s wife. All of them looked particularly good in their suits, but your eyes still managed to stay stuck to Namjoon.
It was a black-tie event, so you were expecting his suit to make an appearance but what you didn’t expect was him to look as good as he did. The dark suit made him look so much more authoritative and intimidating. His hair is slicked back and his sharp eyes roaming over your body hotly.
There’s a part of you that revels in the lustful way his eyes are eating you up but the larger part of you that’s not used to blatant attention from a made-man is flustered, making you blush which brings a smirk to his face.
You talk to the others present, pointedly ignoring him and his teasing smile. The Elites congratulate you and compliment you, giggling and cackling like five-year olds over an inside joke you didn’t understand, but you knew whatever it was, it was directed at Namjoon. He only rolled his eyes at them.
How they were Bangtan’s most capable and scariest was beyond you sometimes.
“Your necklace is pretty, noona.” Jungkook smirks, looking exaggeratedly interested in the jewelry.
“Thank.. you, Kook.” You huff out a little laugh, “I didn’t think I’d be getting compliments over jewelry from you.” You tilt your head, “Are you interested in jewelry all of a sudden?”
“Diamonds, noona.” He smiles wider, a cheeky lilt to his voice. “I’m really into diamonds these days.” The Elites snickered around you and Namjoon ignored them pointedly. Yeojin grinned and you wondered if she understood —she probably didn’t, no one understands Elites’ inside jokes but themselves and you just stayed quiet, wondering what they were finding so funny in diamond jewelry.
You knew there was more to it. There was more to whatever conversation all of you were having, but you weren’t included in the secret. You wanted to investigate but Hoseok was standing away from you and you knew you couldn’t bully the answer out of them if they were all together.
You stayed silent instead, carefully watching and listening to whatever they were saying and engaging them in their jokes and mafia gossip. Your scrutiny was cut short when it was announced it was time for the ring ceremony.
It took them minutes to get you and Namjoon at the center of the attention, with your parents by you. Jimin had grabbed the mic and was hosting the event, guiding and announcing what was happening.
You don’t remember what exactly he was saying, except that he was funny and you giggled endlessly at his little jokes and finally, when you were out of breath and happy, he announced it was time for the ring ceremony.
In a matter of seconds, the spotlight shined on the two of you.
Your heart pounds then, standing in front of Namjoon. You take a deep breath, holding it in as you raise your hand, palm-side down to him. You notice how his large, warm hands dwarf yours, as he holds them delicately, slipping a ring on your ring finger, treating your hand in the most soft way possible.
A round of loud applause and cheers broke out, startling you slightly. You smile, exhaling the breath you held.
It is done, now you are half-married to Kim Namjoon. You gaze up at Namjoon, who smiles sweetly, dimples on display and brings up your hand to his lips and presses a kiss over your knuckles.
You knew it was for a show, it was for the audience, it was for his parents and it was everything and for everyone but you. It was him playing a role, it was an act, it was not real but your traitor of a heart still fluttered and you blushed in betrayal.
You pulled yourself together, face still too red to act like nothing happened but you managed to link your arm around his as you thank and smile at everyone who were congratulating you and Namjoon.
Many of the Bangtan’s members came up to the two of you, congratulating and blessing you to have a happy marriage and of course, sons. If you were scowling at the words, you didn’t show it. You smiled amicably instead.
When it looked like everyone had congratulated you, you were left to your own devices. Namjoon excuses himself and your female cousins hound you the minute he walks away. You sigh as you sit on the couch, giving your legs the much needed rest.
“My legs hurt,” You pout to yourself, “When can I go home?”
“Not anytime soon,” Yeri pats your shoulder sympathetically, “There’s still a dance, dinner and the afterparty,”
“I’m tired,” You sigh, craving a drink. “Can you get me a drink, Yeri?” The younger girl nods happily and goes away with another cousin of yours. You recline back on the couch a little unceremoniously, pout still visible on your face.
“My my, Nari,” Jaein, your cousin giggles, looking at you with bright eyes. “RM can’t take his eyes off you, can he?” She shoves her elbow up your arm teasingly. You roll your eyes, wincing.
“He’s so smitten,” She gushes looking over her shoulder to him, “What did you ever do to him?” She asks, “Share your secrets with us, oh great one.”
You laugh and shrug, looking around to find yourself meeting gazes with the man. He was talking to someone, but his eyes wandered occasionally to you. You lock gazes but look away before you can stare. Yeri had come back with a flute of champagne for you. You thank her, taking a sip of the drink. You wanted something stronger but you weren’t going to complain.
The conversation was lively amidst you as you talked about everything and everyone; people’s hideous fashion sense and the obnoxious Bangtan members. You were so engrossed in the gossip that you didn’t notice Namjoon coming up to your little group.
“Can I have my beautiful fiancé back?” Namjoon asks no one in particular, smiling.
A chorus of yes, of course was heard and your cousins ditched you, murmuring congratulationsandbyes. You roll your eyes at their squeaky tone and scared demeanor. They can barely have a conversation with this man and you are supposed to marry him and have his kids.
You scoot a little away to let him sit beside you. You wanted to be petty and take up the whole couch but you didn’t want to do that in public where the whole of Bangtan was gawking at you two. He smiles, sitting unnecessarily close to you. His body is so close to yours that your shoulders and thighs are touching with how stretched out he is sitting.
You focus on your nearly empty drink, looking around to see if a staff was serving more. You feel awkward sitting next to him, without picking a fight or talking to him but you weren’t in the mood to start a conversation. If he started it, maybe you’d indulge him but you weren’t gonna rack your brain for a conversation starter. It wasn’t worth it.
“Are you enjoying yourself?” He asks, probably feeling suffocated by the awkwardness that was lingering in the air between you.
“If I ignore the fact that I’m getting married,” You turn and smile at him, “—then, I’m having a splendid time.”
It’s almost comical how you can see his expression harden, from a happy, relaxed to a slightly miffed, irritated one. You knew you were being a jerk now, he only wanted to chat with you but you couldn’t stop yourself from saying something snide. He’s about to say something when Jihyo’s voice is heard.
“Namjoon oppa,” She draws femininely, playing with her hair. You roll your eyes, the hatred you held for her physically impossible to contain. “Nari,” She greets you, more as an afterthought.
“Jihyo,” You don’t even bother with a courteous nod.
“You look.. nice.” She says, her smile fake as she looks at you, checking you out from head to toe.
“Thank you, Jihyo.” You say, your tone is sickly sweet, “You don’t look that bad either.”
Her expression changes for a second before she gathers herself with a smile and asks, “Has anyone asked you for a dance yet?” She asks, looking around for someone. She doesn’t stop to listen to your reply, instead continues, “I’m so sorry that they haven’t!” She pouts in fake pity, “I’m sure it’s because Namjoon oppa’s here and not because you are not worth it,” You are this close to verbally ripping her apart when she turns her happy smile towards Namjoon and asks, “Can I have your dance? You can’t dance with Nari, of course, so dance with me?”
You are so sure that Namjoon would say no, that he’d stick up for his fiancé, stick up for you but no, the jerk agrees and stalks away for a dance with Jihyo and you are left fuming.
Engagement parties aren’t thrown for every Bangtan couple, only the high-profile ones get it and that too if and only if they requested it. In your case, it was more a necessity than a request. With these engagement parties came a lot more Bangtan customs that were simply a headache. Like this one for example, the newly engaged couple couldn’t dance with each other before getting married because it brought bad luck, but the two have to dance.
The first dance with any engaged couple is considered an honour, so you knew Jihyo snagging the next Don’s first dance is a step-up in the competition you had going on against her. It was childish and stupid, but you had this rivalry going on for so long that it felt insulting to be the first one to let it go. She wasn’t backing down, so why would you?
You couldn’t show her up with anyone, even if you tried. Who as a dance partner could be more of a catch than the next Don himself? You are begrudgingly admitting your defeat and cursing Namjoon for accepting her offer. If only he hadn’t accepted her offer and went to dance with any other girl in the party. It was also because you were his fiancé that no one has gathered up their courage to ask you for a dance.
It would’ve probably helped if you were nice to him before but you were a jerk and he was only repaying your behaviour by siding with your rival. You roll your eyes, maybe it’s time to find Namjoon’s rival and dance with him. You are busy plotting a murder or murders when you hear the Don.
“Nari-yah,” You turn to him, masking a happy expression, “Can I have the honour of your first dance?”
“With you, Abeo-ji?”
The Don was smiling widely at you, while you gaped at him. You knew the Don didn’t dance with anyone but the Madam. It wasn’t a rule but something he just stuck to. He started the dance with the Madam and she’s the only one he ever danced with.
“Yes,” He nods, extending an arm to you, “Don’t you worry, I’m not a bad dancer and I promise I won’t ruin your dress.” You chuckle.
“The honour’s mine, Abeo-ji,” You smile, feeling grateful and taking his arm and walking to the center of the dance floor. The dance hadn’t begun mainly because you weren’t on stage yet.
Once the two of you were on the floor, with your respective partners, the music began. It was a soft, melodious piano composition and as you began to dance you had to admit you were having fun. The Don was a very good dancer, he wasn’t swift and firm in his moves but more relaxed and gracious as he led you through the whole song.
When the song nearly ended, he smiled at you, “You don’t have to worry about Jihyo, Nari-yah.” You wince at being caught.
“Am I obvious?” You shoot him a guilty smile, “I don’t like her.” You don’t bother hiding the truth from him. Jangmi shared your feelings and you knew she expressed them to her dad more often than not.
“She’ll get married soon enough” He says like it’s a trivial matter, which for him it probably is, “—and as for my son, he’s only yours.” He says firmly, you nod in response. “You will never have to fight with anyone for his attention. He’s just trying to be nice to Jihyo, okay?”
That wasn’t true. Namjoon was pissed at you and rightfully so. You were hell bent on getting on his nerves, talking about the marriage being an inconvenience at every turn when he was only trying to be accomodating and to make this easy on the two of you. He was just letting you know that if you didn’t cooperate with him, he could have his pick of the litter and you would be left in the dust.
It was subtle, but you got it.
He clicks his tongue, when you don’t reply, as if he was trying to convince you to quit it and you were being adamant. “Why are women so stubborn?” He sighs to himself, “Okay, I’ll help you.” He says and you are pulled back into the conversation from your reverie, “All of the Elites minus my son will dance with you,” He mutters, looking around for them.
You are like his daughter and he’ll be damned if he didn’t try to help you win whatever you had going with Jihyo. He knew it was petty rivalry and that it didn’t matter much, but really, there wasn’t much in Bangtan to entertain young ladies, so such competition was the major drama.
You were his daughter-in-law and the Kims didn’t lose to anyone. He would make sure that you not only win this but also let others know not to mess with you. You were the next Madam and they will have to learn to respect and fear you, even in trivial matters.
“Abeo-ji—” You try to stop him, feeling embarrassingly small at your childishness.
“Sh,” He shushed you, “I know you women always have a point to prove when it comes to other women and your man. So just take it and don’t let her show you down.”
You nod and let out a sigh. “Yes, Abeo-ji.” He smiles, muttering out a good.
“Abu-nim,” Jin grins at you, “I’ll take Nari from here,” The Don gives a firm nod, handing you over to him.
“You know what to do and—” He nods, “Take care of my daughter-in-law.”
“Yes,” He grins and pulls you back on the dance floor. “Come on, Nari. I need to flex my superior dancing skills.” You roll your eyes at him, but let him drag you around for a dance. He dances with you, entertaining you with his jokes. He was charming and handsome.
Truly a great man but wasted on the likes of Yeojin.
Just as the song came to an end, the next Elite had walked up to you. Suga gave you a small smile, holding out his hand, and in a soft tone said, "Grant me the honour of your next dance?”
When you had shot him an incredulous look, he only says, “You are the woman of the hour, of course, all of us are frothing at the mouth to dance with you.”
“Of course they are,”
After dancing with Suga, who was surprisingly chatty and gentle, you were handed over to Taehyung. You and Taehyung were friends, being the same age as him and Jimin.
When you were younger, all four of you, often being tagged along by Jungkook got into all sorts of trouble and were quite the havoc till you finished school and you went separate ways into college and Bangtan.
There was a time you could read him like a book, but over the years the soft boy had grown hard and now, he was mostly a stranger with the familiar boxy smile. You wondered if Jangmi knew that V was a different man from Taehyung but you didn’t dwell on it much as Jimin whisked you away.
“Hello, next Madam Kim.” Jimin greets you, placing a hand on your waist, holding your other hand up.
“Hello to you too, Park.” You greet him back, mimicking his tone. “Great job organizing this event,” You smile, appreciatively looking around the place. “It’s beautiful.”
He chuckles, “Well, a beautiful event for a beautiful couple,” He says, “Don’t worry, Nari-yah, I promise I won’t make Jihyo’s party as great as this one,” You gasp dramatically, “We can’t let her win this game, right?” He grins mischievously and you swat at his shoulder, making him double with laughter.
“Am I that obvious?” You ask, “Why does everyone know of this?” You wonder if you are really that obvious that everyone seems to know of your situation with Jihyo. Also, why are these scary men into your petty interactions with a fellow mob-woman, surely they have better things to do?
“Hm..” He thinks over, lips jutting in a pout, looking up like he was thinking over, “You are not exactly obvious.. but everyone already does know of your rivalry with Jihyo.”
“How—”
“I mean, think about it,” He says, twirling you around, “You two are of the same age, have the looks, the status and the riches. You two were at one point, equally eligible to be the next Madam Kim. I think you are better —don’t have me killed, please.” He looks at you with puppy-like eyes and you giggle, he shoots you a smile. “People are bound to compare and have you compete against each other.” He continued, “And thank goodness for us, you two naturally took to the competition and put up with it for so long. Every party and gala, we wait for you two to interact and see where this leads to —a slap or drink-pouring or a swordfight or a wrestling match.” He gasps exaggeratedly and you roll your eyes.
“No really,” He says, “You two make up a great percentage of the Bangtan gossip.”
“Too bad, it’s gonna end soon.” You smile pitifully.
“Too bad it is.” He grins, not very unhappy about it. “Jungkook’s next.” He says and you are pushed to Jungkook.
“Hello again, Lily noona.” He says, dramatically bowing and extending a hand for you to accept his offer. “Dance with me?”
“Of course, Jungkook-ssi,” You take his hand, grinning.
“Namjoon Hyung is looking at us, you know.” He says, when you sway with him, trying not to trip on your dress.
“Is he?” You comment making it sound off-handed but not so subtly look at Namjoon who is standing just around the dancefloor with a group of people.
Jungkook grins, “He doesn’t look too pleased,”
“That can’t be helped,” You snap, then muttering quietly. “He shouldn’t have picked Jihyo over me,”
“Oh my god, Noona!” Jungkook can’t stop himself from laughing, “Were you always like this?”
“Shut up and dance, Kookie.”
After Jungkook, it was Hoseok’s turn. He smiles as you settle your hand on his shoulders.
“Look at our little Lily, winning this competition of life against Jihyo,” Hoseok grins, as he turns you around to music. He was the last one to dance with you and honestly you couldn’t be more glad. Once you were done, you hoped to get out and get some fresh air. The air inside was mildly killing you.
“So petty, Nari-ssi,” He snickered, as you shot him a shocked look. “So fucking petty,”
“Hoseok, the bitch told me no one asked me to dance because I wasn’t worth it!” You scoff, “I’ll be damned if I let her win this petty competition after that. Also, Abeo-ji offered to make you dance with me, I didn’t ask for it.”
“But you accepted it nevertheless?” You nod shamelessly and he laughs.
“She’s lost the competition now,” He says, “We’ve made quite the statement. Actually, I think the Don did.”
You had to agree that a statement was made, it was subtle but it was effective. A statement to any other woman throwing themselves at RM, they might steal off a dance with him or maybe hours of his day, but he was yours and you were the next Madam Kim.
Normally you’d scrunch your face at the title, but today it felt good to have that at the back of your mind. It gives you confidence and strength. When the dance was done, you thanked him and quickly excused yourself to get out of the party hall, but your mother caught you on the way out.
“Now, where are you off to?” She asked, looking condescendingly at you. You look around startled at her rude addressal. What did you do now?
“To the restroom?” You say, “Do you want to join me?” You don’t know why you are asking her to join you, but you do and to your surprise she accepts. You curse at yourself, you were only being polite since you were out among other made-men.
“Let’s go then,” You want to smack yourself but you don’t, instead leading her out to the restroom.
“I didn’t come here to chit chat with you,” She says the minute you are alone, she closes the door behind you.
“I figured as much,” You breathe out, looking at the mirror.
“Do you know about the ring you are wearing right now?” She asks and you raise a brow.
“This one?” You raise your hand up and show your engagement ring. She nods and you shrug.
It was an emerald cut diamond, with a band of smaller stones around the diamond itself and the band, with pretty detailing. It was beautiful, but not your style.
“It’s a family heirloom!” She says, “The former Don’s father gave it to his mother when she bore him a son!” You nod, examining the ring on your finger. You wonder where she mined that information from. You knew the Kims weren’t the kind to engage in talks regarding jewelry, so this must’ve come from the other guests at the party.
“Do you know what that means?” She asks and you are aware of where this conversation is going. Only your mother could hear a story about a ring, find enough information on it and make up a whole reason for why you were receiving it.
“That I bear Namjoon a son too?” You take a wild guess.
“Yes—”
“What the actual fuck?” You scoff, “You do know that’s not how baby’s sex is determined right? I’m not the one in charge—” You stop yourself, “Actually, no. I’m done. I’ll see you next week or whenever.”
“Shouldn’t you be inside enjoying the party?” You close your eyes the second you recognize the deep, rich timbre of his voice. You weren’t even allowed a minute of peace in this world. You were out on the balcony, enjoying some alone time after all the hustle-bustle of the day. The air was chilly but peaceful.
“And shouldn’t you be inside enjoying Jihyo drooling all over you?” You snap, not turning to look at him. You sound jealous, even to yourself.
“You don’t have to be jealous of her, my darling.” You hear the happy lilt to his voice and the increasing volume as he nears you. Your stomach flutters at the nickname, but you choose to ignore it.
“I’m not jealous,”
“I’m a loyal man,” Namjoon comes closer to you, leaning against the railing using his hands, “I would never stray away from you.”
“I am not jealous,” You repeat firmly.
“It certainly felt like it, with how you were throwing daggers at her with your eyes,” He teases and you whip your face to him.
“Be glad it wasn’t her I was throwing from the tenth floor,” You mutter and he laughs. A deep, warm laugh. Probably the first time in your presence and your heart warmed at the sight.
“I am,” He says, “—that would’ve been very hard to explain to Cappo Shim,”
“Hard?” You turn to him in mock shock, “I’m sure Abeo-ji would’ve handled it all for me.”
“Oh yes, he would have.” He says, “He’d have helped you throw her if you’d asked. You are his favourite after all.”
“That I am,” You say, making a motion of flipping you hair and he laughs.
“I knew diamonds would look fantastic on you,” He says out of the blue and you look at him. “You were the first thing to come to my mind when I saw them,” He smiles softly, eyes grazing your shoulders and looks at your eyes again. “They fit you well,”
“You choose them?” Your shock is very visible, in your voice and your face. Were all made-man into jewelry or was this an Elite-only trait?
“I brought it home from my trip to Belgium,” He says softly, his voice low.
“Belgium?” You ask and he nods, “Did you like it?”
“Belgium?” He looks at you, tilting his head, “I didn’t get to enjoy it much. I was there to sign a consignment for Bangtan. We had a stop at Antwerp and I wanted to see the diamond market there, and I thought of you when I saw this..”
He touches the necklace, trailing his finger delicately over the gemstones, leaving behind goosebumps on your skin.
“Why diamonds?” You ask dumbly, all your strength melting away at the proximity of his body to yours.
“Diamonds are a woman’s best friend, right?” He raised a brow, a little smile on his lips.
“I prefer rubies,” You say.
“Noted,” He simply smiles, moving closer to you. He places his hands on the railing either side of you, effectively trapping you. He drops his head to your shoulder, nuzzling you. You feel the goosebumps rising on your skin, but as his warmth as he slots his body against yours. He was warm and you let him be.
“Why are we getting married, Namjoon?” You ask when a few minutes have passed. “You know nothing about me,”
“Not true,” He pulls away, looking petulant like a child accused of something wrongly. “I know your birthday, I know your parents, I know Bangtan, I know where you live, where you work.”
“You know that’s not what I meant—”
He presses a finger to your lips, “Now, I also know you prefer rubies over diamonds, I know a lot about you.”
You scoff, challenging him. “What do I know about you then?”
“You know my birthday, you know my favourite flowers are lilies, whites ones. You know my sister, my parents, my friends, Bangtan. You know what I do for a living, you know where I operate from, you know so much about me.”
“I don’t know what you like for breakfast, how you like your coffee, if you even drink coffee, what your favourite color is, I don’t know your drinking habits, your sleeping habits.. I don’t know if you snore, if you cuddle, if you hog the blankets. I don’t know—” You are cut off again.
Namjoon was as impatient as you initially thought.
“I like sweet things for breakfast, I like my coffee milky and sweet, my favourite colour is green,”
“Again,” You huff, “Not what—”
“You will never know everything about me, darling. But we have our future to learn all about each other.” He sounds sincere, as he looks at you with softer eyes.
“You can know everything but later,” He ground out, pushing himself closer to you, “Now, I need to kiss you,” His voice drops lower getting all whispery towards the end and you are arching up your face to let him kiss you.
Namjoon smiles a little, seeing you so willing and brushes his lips against yours. His lips are soft and steady against yours, sweet as he runs his tongue over them. You are barely aware of your surroundings, his warm hands and scent taking you away to a different plane. You place your hands on his firm chest, barely aware of his viciously beating heart under your palm, stroking unconsciously, while his hand rested on your waist and other cupped your face, tilting it up for better reach.
He takes a few licks at your lips, pushing you up and letting you go quickly and you are slightly panicking. Did he not like it? Did you do something wrong? What happened? Were you kissing him wrong? Were you being too eager? Not eager enough?
Namjoon pulls away, mutters out a little fuck at your wide doe eyes looking up at him and crashes his lips onto yours, roughly this time. Your squeak barely has the chance to be out, when he pushes his tongue into you, lapping at you. His hands that previously held you so softly, were now hot against your waist, noticeably inching down to your ass and the other holding your bare thigh.
You gasp into the kiss, when he harshly grabs your butt, stumbling to link your arms around his neck and into his hair. He sucks on your tongue, your lips bringing out little moans and pants from you that he excitedly drank up. Your hands are holding him desperately, as his body is flush against yours and you are running out of breath. He gives you one last squeeze and lets you go.
He pulls away all too quickly, holding you in case you were too dizzy from all his action. He smirks at you looking disoriented, tucks your hair behind your ears. He chuckles lightly, at your blushy, lightheaded gaze and pulls you into a hug, one last time.
“Let’s go inside,” He pressed a kiss to your shoulder, “They might be wondering where we are, we don’t wanna give them any ideas.” he whispers in your ears, sending a pleasant shiver up your body. He smirks, presses a kiss to your cheek, wraps his hand around yours and pulls you inside.
[next] Four: Months Leading Up To The Wedding Of The Century
[ author’s endnote ] completely unedited. I’ll look over it again tomorrow. the makeout scene needs a little bit of cleaning up but for now, please let me know what you think! edit: I’ve edited it again, I’m not satisfied but I guess this will have to do now. if you have any questions, anything even anything random to say or just a quick hello, my asks and dms are always open. your thoughts and feedbacks motivates me more than the hearts —though hearts and reblogs are nice too. hope all of you are doing well, lots of love and take care.
[ taglist ]comment on the post if you want to be tagged. If you are on the taglist but haven’t been notified, please check this post out.
[ genre ] mafia au × arranged marriage au × remarriage au × single parent au × deceased husband’s best friend au ( angst × fluff × smut )
[ rating ]mature-rated
[ warnings ] arranged marriage that sounds extremely like it’s forced. you are a single parent. you are a widow. violence, blood and death are a constant mention. suggestive and harsh dialogue. death of family and loved ones. alcohol consumption. mentions of unhealthy romantic relationship. neglect. mentions of dysfunctional relationships with a parents and siblings. there will be eventual smut. mature rated for a varied number of reasons. degrading words are used against women and objectification of women. nothing is too graphic or explicit but there is mentions and hints. more warnings will be added as the story progresses. highly unrealistic because i’m sensitive to too much gore and real-life shit.
[ summary ] you marry your deceased husband’s best friend for the sake of your child.
You had removed yourself from Bangtan the day your son was born —your sole intention being to protect your darling from harm. When things start going wrong and you realise you are not as capable of protecting him as you thought, you agree to remarry. In the cruellest twist of fate, you are arranged to marry your deceased husband’s best friend who also happens to be your runaway half-sister’s estranged husband for the sake of protecting your child.
